So good!!! I love the newest chapter<3 And it was fast too, usually it takes a little longer^^
Fanfiction ► KH: After Dawn
- Thread starter cream_sugar
- Start date
|
REGISTER TO REMOVE ADS |
|
- Status
The next chapter might take some time (I have the ideas but it's hard to put in words...right now). Just so guys know, Chapter Fourteen foreshadows a lot of stuff, both in plot and in character, espeically Balthier. Latin or Biology students should pick up the hint *wink* *wink*
For the record, I got this chapter done a few days ago but the parental unit was remodeling the living room. So, now we know Ven's armor is missing and just about everyone is freaking about it espeically Grace and Balthier. It's the day after...
“Is Grace feeling any better?” Margot asked Tai as they visited the marketplace.
“Nope,” he sighed, “She’s still feeling blue. I don’t know what to do to cheer her up.”
“She’s not the only one. Balthier’s sick too. Fran says we can’t leave until he gets better,” said Margot.
“He’s sick? Gee…he’s the last person I would expect to get sick,” remarked Tai.
“It’s not just Balthier; the Astropass hasn’t activated yet. We don’t know where to go next,” explained Margot. They sat down at a bench looking across to the town and castle.
“Maybe I should get Grace mad or something,” Tai held his head on his hands, “She usually forgets stuff if she gets angry enough. Hmm…maybe I should steal the Keyblade from her!”
“I don’t think that will work too well,” remarked Margot, taking out her sketchpad, “The Keyblade will only let certain people touch it. You won’t get far with it.”
“Well, maybe it makes exceptions, since I’m Grace’s brother and all,” Tai said jumping out of his seat and running out of the marketplace, “I at least got to try!” he shouted, taking off.
Margot sighed as she put away her sketchpad and followed him back to the Radiant Gardens Restoration Committee Headquarters. Tai climbed up to the window to look inside. Margot watched him with some amusement as he seemed to discover not only was there not anyone inside but there was also a Keyblade. He jumped down and ran inside, Margot slowly following behind him.
Tai picked up the Keyblade and held it in his hands, like he had found some long, lost treasure. “Uh…Tai? I don’t think that’s the right one,” said Margot.
“What do you mean it’s not the right one?” Tai asked, holding up the Keyblade, “They’re all the same.”
“They’re not. I know…because that one is MINE!”
An angry voice made them both jump, and Tai dropped the Keyblade, which magically reappeared back in Sora’s hand. He then reached down and grabbed Tai’s head, putting him in an elbow lock. “What are you guys up to anyway?” Sora asked, rubbing Tai’s head.
“We were thinking of ways of getting Grace out of her Miss Doom and Gloom stage!” explained Tai, as he struggled to get out of Sora’s arm lock. Sora let him go, and Tai continued, “Cheering her up hasn’t worked, so we- I mean, I thought, maybe if I got her mad, it would take her mind off of Roxas or the guy that looks like Roxas.”
“The guy that looks like Roxas?” Sora raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah,” Tai nodded, “Back when Grace had all those weird dreams, when she described him, that’s what he looked like.”
“Grace knows that the two of them are connected,” explained Margot, “She also has a strong connection with Ven. She believes that Ven and Roxas are the same person, in theory. From her point of view, if anything were to happen to Ven-”
“-something would happen to Roxas,” finished Sora, “I guess you’re right. Well, Grace can’t stay depressed forever. There’s got to be something that will cheer her up.” Sora looked around the room, his eyes falling on a storybook on Merlin’s immense bookshelf. “That’s it!” Sora snapped his fingers. “Margot, can you hand me that storybook over there. It’s the orange covered one.”
“This one?” Margot lifted the storybook up off the shelf. Sora nodded and she handed the book to him, before he placed the book on small reading desk.
“Now all we need is Grace,” said Sora.
“That’s easy enough,” remarked Tai, “She’s probably out at the bailey, staring out into space.”
“Let’s go get her,” said Sora and he marched out of the headquarters, Tai and Margot following close behind him.
Grace was still at the fort staring out into the chasm. Sora placed his finger at his lips to Margot and Tai, and quietly sneaked up behind Grace. He then grabbed her in a headlock, gentle enough to not hurt her, but strong enough so she wouldn’t get out of it. “Hey! Let me go! Sora!” she struggled but Sora would let go of her and dragged her back to headquarters.
“This is for your own good,” said Sora. Once they got back into the house, Sora let go of her.
“What’s this about anyway?” Grace asked, her temper getting wild up.
“You’ll see,” Sora opened up the storybook, but didn’t move it from the reading desk, “Here, take a look.”
Grace eyed him suspiciously, but looked down at the open book. It was a map of various natural landmarks, mostly trees that seemed to be inhabited by woodland animals. In the lower left hand corner were the words, “The 100 Acre Wood”. Just as curiosity got her, the book started to glow. Before Grace knew it, she was being sucked into the book, but not before she grabbed hold of Tai, who grabbed Margot, who grabbed Sora. Sora was the only one with a grin on his face.
Grace landed with a thud on the pages on the book, just before Tai and Margot landed on top of her. She shrugged them off and asked, “What is this place?”
“The 100 Acre Wood,” replied Sora, “Just as it says.”
“But…how- this is impossible!” Grace exclaimed.
“But you’re here aren’t you? Even books can have their own world,” explained Sora. As he said this, the pictures of the book stood up on their own like a pop up picture. “Come on!” He ran towards the picture in front of them.
Grace sighed but took Tai and Margot’s hand and followed Sora into the picture.
It was as if they had stepped into an entirely new world. They had entered a woodland forest filled with lush greenery; it reminded Grace and Tai of the parks back in Juno City. Sora walked up to a log and sitting on the log was a bear. Grace thought it looked like a stuffed bear due to it’s small size, lack of claws or even fingers, and it was wearing a small read shirt, but it could barely fit over due to the bear’s very round stomach. The bear was surrounded by a number of various critters, they too looking like stuff animals from a child’s toy box. There was a small pink pig, standing upright on two legs, a rabbit, a kangaroo and her child, an owl, a donkey with lopsided ears, and what Grace assumed to be a tiger bouncing on it’s tail. They all looked up when Sora arrived.
“Sora!”
The creatures gathered around them, delighted to see him.
“We missed you!” cried the child kangaroo.
“We’re so very glad you came to visit,” said the bear, “As well as you, somebodies-I-don’t-know,” he remarked to Grace, Tai, and Margot.
“These are my friends, Grace, Tai, and Margot,” introduced Sora.
“Well hello Grace, Tai, and Margot. I’m Pooh. Winnie the Pooh,” greeted the bear.
“My name is Owl,” bowed the owl.
“I’m Rabbit,” said the rabbit.
“My name is Eeyore,” said the donkey in a low tone.
Suddenly, the tiger like creature jumped on Grace, knocking her to the ground. “I’m Tigger! T-I-double GUH-RR! That spells Tigger!” the tiger said prowdly.
“Uh…howdy,” smiled Grace.
“Hi! I’m Roo!” the small kangaroo bounced up to Margot’s face so she could see him.
“And I’m Kanga, Roo’s mother,” said the kangaroo.
Tai noticed the small pig was hiding behind Sora’s leg, frightened. Tai kneeled down so he could get a better look. “Hi there. What’s your name?” he asked nicely.
“P-piglet,” stammered the pig.
“Piglet’s very shy,” explained Sora.
There was a sudden rumble. Piglet hid behind Sora’s leg again, Tigger cowered behind Grace, and Roo hopped into Kanga’s pouch.
“Oh,” sighed Pooh, rubbing his belly, “I have a rumble in my tummy.”
“Ha ha ha,” laughed Sora, “It was only Pooh’s stomach.”
Everyone gave a sigh of relief as Pooh said, “I would like some honey. Just one small smackeral would taste very good right now.”
“But Pooh, you already eat through all my jars of honey earlier,” said Rabbit.
“Don’t you think you’ve had enough for today?” asked Kanga.
Pooh’s stomach rumbled again.
“I guess there’s no such thing as enough for Pooh,” remarked Grace.
“Hey! We’re sitting underneath a beehive. Maybe there’s honey up there,” suggested Tai.
“But what the bees?” asked Margot.
“Perhaps if we were quiet enough we could get some,” said Sora.
“But how would we get up there? It’s so high!” Grace held up her hand to shield her eyes from the light of the sun as she looked up.
“You could use a balloon to get up there. Not that it will work though,” Eeyore said dully.
“A balloon? How would that work?” asked Grace.
“Ah, yes! A balloon would work perfectly!” remarked Owl, “Does anyone happen to have one?”
“I got some,” Tai dug through his trick set, pulling out a blue unflated balloon. He started to blow it up until it was about two feet large on all sides. He tied a long piece of rope at the knot and held it out for them to see. “That should do it, right?”
Only a split second later, the wind started to blow, and Tai found himself in the air, holding tightly to the balloon. He gave a small cry of surprise.
“Hold on, Tai!” called Sora, “Just don’t let go!”
“Oh d-dear,” cried Piglet.
“He doesn’t seem to be going anywhere, at least,” remarked Grace.
“No. He should be fine, unless he’s allergic to bees,” said Margot. She then turned to Grace, “He isn’t allergic to bee stings, is he?”
“I don’t know,” replied Grace. She then looked back at Margot, suddenly realizing what she was getting at. “It’s okay Tai! I’ll get you down!” Grace called to him.
“Quick! I need something I can throw!” said Grace. Sora picked up a stone on the ground nearby and handed it to Grace. Aiming it as best she could, she hurled it towards the balloon. There was a small poop, and Tai came falling down for Sora to catch him safely.
“You didn’t get stung, did you?” Kanga asked sweetly.
“No, but getting blown up there was a little scary. Sorry Pooh, I couldn’t get you any honey,” said Tai.
“That’s alright. We can always think of another way,” said Pooh.
“Well then, I have a fabulous plan!” bounced Tigger, “Why don’t we jump up and get it?”
“Yay! Bouncin’! Lotsa fun!” jumped Roo.
“Lotsa fun?” asked Grace.
They watched as Tigger with help from Roo placed a wooden panel of lumber on top of the log Pooh was sitting on, creating a makeshift see-saw. “This should do it,” Tigger complemented on his work. “Ready Pooh Bear?”
Pooh nodded and climbed on the lower end of the log, as Tigger started to bounce as high and powerful as he could. When Tigger got enough jump, he hopped on top of the upper end and sent Pooh flying towards the honey tree. There was a crash and when the dust settled, they could see half of Pooh’s stomach and his feet sticking out of the hole in the tree.
“Is he stuck?” asked Margot.
“Oh no! Not again!” moaned Sora.
“This has happened before?” Grace asked Sora.
“Once or twice,” he replied.
“I hope he’s okay up t-there,” mumbled Piglet.
“Don’t worry! I’ll get him!” volunteered Grace, climbing on the lower end of the log. “Jump on it again!” She said to Tigger.
Tigger jumped once more on top of the log and sent her flying towards the honey tree, smacking her inside of the tree. However, Grace got stuck halfway too, but she managed to get both her arms through. “Pooh! Are you okay? Pooh?”
Although her ears were filled with honey, she could hear the noise of Pooh wolfing down honey as much as could with delight.
“Oh boy,” sighed Tai, “Now they’re both stuck.”
“Sora! Get me out of here!” They could hear Grace screaming from inside the tree.
“Maybe we should leave her up there,” suggested Sora, but quickly added, “I’m only kidding,” when Tai looked at him.
Several minutes later, Pooh and Grace were freed from the honey tree. Pooh and Grace were both covered waist to head in honey, Pooh happily licking off what he could from his hands. As Margot created a towel for Grace to use, Sora asked her, “Feeling better?”
Grace picked off some honey from her check and licked it, thinking. She then threw her arms around Sora in a tight hug, with a big smile, “Now I am!”
“Hey! You got honey all over me!”
“Ha ha ha! You deserve it, loserbrain!” she laughed.
“Guys? I think we should go,” said Margot, “Someone might get worried if we are gone any longer.”
“She’s right,” said Sora, “We need to get going.”
“You’ll come back soon, right?” asked Tigger.
“Of course we will!” replied Grace.
“I want to learn how to bounce really high like you and Roo,” said Tai.
“And maybe I can get a nice picture of everyone next time,” said Margot shyly.
“Well…see ya!” Sora waved and they started to head out the way they came.
“Good bye Sora! Good bye Grace! Good bye Tai! Good bye Margot! It was very nice of you to visit!” called Pooh, “Perhaps we can have more honey next time.”
“Good bye!” called the rest of the animals before Sora, Grace, Tai, and Margot vanished into the light.
************************************************************************
“How are you Balthier?” asked Aqua as she entered the bedroom.
“You know you’ve seen worse,” Balthier managed a smile, with an IV needle still dripping blood into his arm. His expression changed. “Did you find anything?”
“Nothing,” Aqua looked away.
“What did Alex say?” Balthier asked.
“He doesn’t know what to think of it,” Aqua replied sitting down at the bed. “How did Grace take it? I’m guessing she was there.”
Balthier nodded then said, “I’m not sure exactly how she took it.”
“Depressed,” added Fran.
Aqua nodded, then looked at Balthier, “Are you going to tell her?”
Balthier made an irritated frown. “She’s better off not knowing. If she knew, she would hate me.”
“She didn’t hate us,” Aqua said suddenly before he could continue, “I keep on telling Alex that. He convinced there maybe some lingering resentment, but I know she forgave us. I should know; I’m her mother. You know Alex is actually jealous of you.”
“Jealous of me? That’s a first,” Balthier rolled his eyes.
“He is! You’ve spent more time with Grace and Tai than the two of us together,” explained Aqua.
“Well maybe if he wasn’t busy running around the universe-”
“You know how important his mission is,” Aqua said firmly. Balthier closed his mouth. “The Federation believes the Commander is able to recreate virus HBP54.”
“The global killer,” breathed Balthier, “The Avian Flu.”
“But the Avian Flu was wiped out when Earth was destroyed. How could the Commander recreate that?” asked Fran.
“The actual virus was destroyed, that is true, but the research and all the data collected that was frozen went into his laboratories. If he wanted to, the Commander could create an Avian Flu that was airborne. He could even make it so that every race, including the Angelus, would be at risk. If I recall correctly, the virus from Earth never evolved to that stage, however scientists believed that such an evolution was possible unless the virus evolved too much and destroyed itself. The Avian Flu was once known as one of the fastest evolving virus ever known. Alex needs to find a cure and make it so that a vaccine is possible if the Commander has that power to manipulate the virus,” explained Aqua.
They were all silent.
“On a little bit more happier note,” Balthier finally spoke up, “What’s this about a Summoner?”
“You’ve heard about that? Yes, Princess Jane has become a Summoner. The first one in a hundred years,” replied Aqua.
“Can she call the Aeons of old?” asked Balthier.
“I have yet to see, but she claims she can and she certainly has the talent,” explained Aqua, “On another note. You might want to be careful. The Federation is thinking about an inquiry into the Juno City Crisis. You may find your selves chased down by the Angelus Elite Knights.” She got up and turned toward the door, but stopped and turned back, “Oh, and tell Tai thank you for the charm.”
When Aqua left, Balthier said, “Well, I’m tired of sitting here,” and he pulled the IV out of his arm. He saw Fran open her mouth, close it, and frown. “What?” he asked.
“Do you have to pull it out like that?” she asked.
“It hurts either way,” he said placing a Band-Aid on vein where the needle was. He fixed his shirt and walked out the bedroom down the stairs, when there was a flash of light.
Sora, Grace, Tai, and Margot came tumbling out of the book, Balthier watching them with a hint of amusement. “Having fun?” he asked.
“Sure, was a blast,” Grace replied trying to get her head straight. She noticed he looked a little pale.
“What are you covered with? Honey?” Balthier touched out and Grace’s hair, pulling out a wad of honey.
“You can blame it on Sora,” she remarked.
“Hey! Who got me sticky, huh?”
There was a faint glow coming from Tai’s bag. “What’s that?” asked Margot.
“It’s the Astropass,” said Tai pulling out the golden sphere, only now it was glowing.
“Another world needs our help!” breathed Sora.
“Let’s see which one,” Grace said taking the Astropass and activating it. The universe projector lit up and she held the orb out to Sora so that they could both hold it. Closing their eyes to concentrate, Grace heard Sora whisper, “A thunderbolt.”
“An arena…I think,” said Grace, trying to make out the image.
“The Olympus Coliseum,” said Sora, figuring it out.
“The Olympus Coliseum? I thought the Romans had the Coliseum,” remarked Grace.
“They did,” explained Tai, “But the Greeks had the Olympic Games, so they could have had a coliseum.”
“Different world, different ideals,” remarked Balthier, “I’ll find the others. We will leave tomorrow, hopefully.”
When he left, Margot remarked, “He didn’t look very sick.”
“He looked like he was getting over it. That or it was a hang over,” said Grace.
“Balthier doesn’t drink, does he?” asked Tai.
“He’s British…or something similar. They all drink,” remarked Grace, “Why do you think Jack Sparrow was all, ‘Hide the rum!’?”
“The rum! Why’s the rum gone?” mocked Sora with a huge grin on his face.
They laughed for a while until they remembered that Jack was more than likely dead.
“We better do some good next time,” said Grace.
“It’s not like we didn’t do any good last time. It was just a lot going on. We’ll finish it right this time,” Sora reassured her.
Grace nodded. Sora’s promises were usually ones he kept.
************************************************************************
“So, you came all this way to tell me you’re back from the dead, and the Organization is out of the way?” the god of the underworld, Hades, asked a black cloaked woman with a staff, the evil witch of darkness, Maleficent. Cowering behind her, was her lackey, Pete, his cat-like ears perking up every time something interesting would happen or dropping when talk got heated.
“I came here to ask if you would like to renew your place in our group. I have plans for this universe but I need more Heartless. Are you interested?” asked Maleficent.
“Hmmm…I things under control here,” Hades said thoughtfully, “I will think about it. But…tell me about this Commander guy. Is he really everything the hullabaloo is talking about?”
“The Commander? Ha! That fool thinks he can destroy the Heartless with his advance human technology! He has no sense of true power,” mocked Maleficent, “But if he does show up, inform me at once.”
“Right…I’ll keep an eye on things for you,” Hades folded his fingers.
“You best,” Maleficent eyed him before turning to leave with Pete.
“Uh…Maleficent? Don’t you think we should be…you know…a little concerned about the Commander?” asked Pete.
“The Commander? He will give up on his conquest soon enough,” said Maleficent.
“But they say it isn’t the Heartless he wants to destroy but also Xehan-” Pete stopped when Maleficent glared at him.
“You know you are not suppose to utter his name in my presence Pete. You don’t want me to punish you, do you?” Maleficent’s eyes flashed.
“Yes Maleficent,” bowed Pete, knowing full well it would have been best to keep his mouth shut about the only person Maleficent ever feared.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
A WORLD WITHIN A BOOK
RADIANT GARDENS
A WORLD WITHIN A BOOK
RADIANT GARDENS
“Is Grace feeling any better?” Margot asked Tai as they visited the marketplace.
“Nope,” he sighed, “She’s still feeling blue. I don’t know what to do to cheer her up.”
“She’s not the only one. Balthier’s sick too. Fran says we can’t leave until he gets better,” said Margot.
“He’s sick? Gee…he’s the last person I would expect to get sick,” remarked Tai.
“It’s not just Balthier; the Astropass hasn’t activated yet. We don’t know where to go next,” explained Margot. They sat down at a bench looking across to the town and castle.
“Maybe I should get Grace mad or something,” Tai held his head on his hands, “She usually forgets stuff if she gets angry enough. Hmm…maybe I should steal the Keyblade from her!”
“I don’t think that will work too well,” remarked Margot, taking out her sketchpad, “The Keyblade will only let certain people touch it. You won’t get far with it.”
“Well, maybe it makes exceptions, since I’m Grace’s brother and all,” Tai said jumping out of his seat and running out of the marketplace, “I at least got to try!” he shouted, taking off.
Margot sighed as she put away her sketchpad and followed him back to the Radiant Gardens Restoration Committee Headquarters. Tai climbed up to the window to look inside. Margot watched him with some amusement as he seemed to discover not only was there not anyone inside but there was also a Keyblade. He jumped down and ran inside, Margot slowly following behind him.
Tai picked up the Keyblade and held it in his hands, like he had found some long, lost treasure. “Uh…Tai? I don’t think that’s the right one,” said Margot.
“What do you mean it’s not the right one?” Tai asked, holding up the Keyblade, “They’re all the same.”
“They’re not. I know…because that one is MINE!”
An angry voice made them both jump, and Tai dropped the Keyblade, which magically reappeared back in Sora’s hand. He then reached down and grabbed Tai’s head, putting him in an elbow lock. “What are you guys up to anyway?” Sora asked, rubbing Tai’s head.
“We were thinking of ways of getting Grace out of her Miss Doom and Gloom stage!” explained Tai, as he struggled to get out of Sora’s arm lock. Sora let him go, and Tai continued, “Cheering her up hasn’t worked, so we- I mean, I thought, maybe if I got her mad, it would take her mind off of Roxas or the guy that looks like Roxas.”
“The guy that looks like Roxas?” Sora raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah,” Tai nodded, “Back when Grace had all those weird dreams, when she described him, that’s what he looked like.”
“Grace knows that the two of them are connected,” explained Margot, “She also has a strong connection with Ven. She believes that Ven and Roxas are the same person, in theory. From her point of view, if anything were to happen to Ven-”
“-something would happen to Roxas,” finished Sora, “I guess you’re right. Well, Grace can’t stay depressed forever. There’s got to be something that will cheer her up.” Sora looked around the room, his eyes falling on a storybook on Merlin’s immense bookshelf. “That’s it!” Sora snapped his fingers. “Margot, can you hand me that storybook over there. It’s the orange covered one.”
“This one?” Margot lifted the storybook up off the shelf. Sora nodded and she handed the book to him, before he placed the book on small reading desk.
“Now all we need is Grace,” said Sora.
“That’s easy enough,” remarked Tai, “She’s probably out at the bailey, staring out into space.”
“Let’s go get her,” said Sora and he marched out of the headquarters, Tai and Margot following close behind him.
Grace was still at the fort staring out into the chasm. Sora placed his finger at his lips to Margot and Tai, and quietly sneaked up behind Grace. He then grabbed her in a headlock, gentle enough to not hurt her, but strong enough so she wouldn’t get out of it. “Hey! Let me go! Sora!” she struggled but Sora would let go of her and dragged her back to headquarters.
“This is for your own good,” said Sora. Once they got back into the house, Sora let go of her.
“What’s this about anyway?” Grace asked, her temper getting wild up.
“You’ll see,” Sora opened up the storybook, but didn’t move it from the reading desk, “Here, take a look.”
Grace eyed him suspiciously, but looked down at the open book. It was a map of various natural landmarks, mostly trees that seemed to be inhabited by woodland animals. In the lower left hand corner were the words, “The 100 Acre Wood”. Just as curiosity got her, the book started to glow. Before Grace knew it, she was being sucked into the book, but not before she grabbed hold of Tai, who grabbed Margot, who grabbed Sora. Sora was the only one with a grin on his face.
Grace landed with a thud on the pages on the book, just before Tai and Margot landed on top of her. She shrugged them off and asked, “What is this place?”
“The 100 Acre Wood,” replied Sora, “Just as it says.”
“But…how- this is impossible!” Grace exclaimed.
“But you’re here aren’t you? Even books can have their own world,” explained Sora. As he said this, the pictures of the book stood up on their own like a pop up picture. “Come on!” He ran towards the picture in front of them.
Grace sighed but took Tai and Margot’s hand and followed Sora into the picture.
It was as if they had stepped into an entirely new world. They had entered a woodland forest filled with lush greenery; it reminded Grace and Tai of the parks back in Juno City. Sora walked up to a log and sitting on the log was a bear. Grace thought it looked like a stuffed bear due to it’s small size, lack of claws or even fingers, and it was wearing a small read shirt, but it could barely fit over due to the bear’s very round stomach. The bear was surrounded by a number of various critters, they too looking like stuff animals from a child’s toy box. There was a small pink pig, standing upright on two legs, a rabbit, a kangaroo and her child, an owl, a donkey with lopsided ears, and what Grace assumed to be a tiger bouncing on it’s tail. They all looked up when Sora arrived.
“Sora!”
The creatures gathered around them, delighted to see him.
“We missed you!” cried the child kangaroo.
“We’re so very glad you came to visit,” said the bear, “As well as you, somebodies-I-don’t-know,” he remarked to Grace, Tai, and Margot.
“These are my friends, Grace, Tai, and Margot,” introduced Sora.
“Well hello Grace, Tai, and Margot. I’m Pooh. Winnie the Pooh,” greeted the bear.
“My name is Owl,” bowed the owl.
“I’m Rabbit,” said the rabbit.
“My name is Eeyore,” said the donkey in a low tone.
Suddenly, the tiger like creature jumped on Grace, knocking her to the ground. “I’m Tigger! T-I-double GUH-RR! That spells Tigger!” the tiger said prowdly.
“Uh…howdy,” smiled Grace.
“Hi! I’m Roo!” the small kangaroo bounced up to Margot’s face so she could see him.
“And I’m Kanga, Roo’s mother,” said the kangaroo.
Tai noticed the small pig was hiding behind Sora’s leg, frightened. Tai kneeled down so he could get a better look. “Hi there. What’s your name?” he asked nicely.
“P-piglet,” stammered the pig.
“Piglet’s very shy,” explained Sora.
There was a sudden rumble. Piglet hid behind Sora’s leg again, Tigger cowered behind Grace, and Roo hopped into Kanga’s pouch.
“Oh,” sighed Pooh, rubbing his belly, “I have a rumble in my tummy.”
“Ha ha ha,” laughed Sora, “It was only Pooh’s stomach.”
Everyone gave a sigh of relief as Pooh said, “I would like some honey. Just one small smackeral would taste very good right now.”
“But Pooh, you already eat through all my jars of honey earlier,” said Rabbit.
“Don’t you think you’ve had enough for today?” asked Kanga.
Pooh’s stomach rumbled again.
“I guess there’s no such thing as enough for Pooh,” remarked Grace.
“Hey! We’re sitting underneath a beehive. Maybe there’s honey up there,” suggested Tai.
“But what the bees?” asked Margot.
“Perhaps if we were quiet enough we could get some,” said Sora.
“But how would we get up there? It’s so high!” Grace held up her hand to shield her eyes from the light of the sun as she looked up.
“You could use a balloon to get up there. Not that it will work though,” Eeyore said dully.
“A balloon? How would that work?” asked Grace.
“Ah, yes! A balloon would work perfectly!” remarked Owl, “Does anyone happen to have one?”
“I got some,” Tai dug through his trick set, pulling out a blue unflated balloon. He started to blow it up until it was about two feet large on all sides. He tied a long piece of rope at the knot and held it out for them to see. “That should do it, right?”
Only a split second later, the wind started to blow, and Tai found himself in the air, holding tightly to the balloon. He gave a small cry of surprise.
“Hold on, Tai!” called Sora, “Just don’t let go!”
“Oh d-dear,” cried Piglet.
“He doesn’t seem to be going anywhere, at least,” remarked Grace.
“No. He should be fine, unless he’s allergic to bees,” said Margot. She then turned to Grace, “He isn’t allergic to bee stings, is he?”
“I don’t know,” replied Grace. She then looked back at Margot, suddenly realizing what she was getting at. “It’s okay Tai! I’ll get you down!” Grace called to him.
“Quick! I need something I can throw!” said Grace. Sora picked up a stone on the ground nearby and handed it to Grace. Aiming it as best she could, she hurled it towards the balloon. There was a small poop, and Tai came falling down for Sora to catch him safely.
“You didn’t get stung, did you?” Kanga asked sweetly.
“No, but getting blown up there was a little scary. Sorry Pooh, I couldn’t get you any honey,” said Tai.
“That’s alright. We can always think of another way,” said Pooh.
“Well then, I have a fabulous plan!” bounced Tigger, “Why don’t we jump up and get it?”
“Yay! Bouncin’! Lotsa fun!” jumped Roo.
“Lotsa fun?” asked Grace.
They watched as Tigger with help from Roo placed a wooden panel of lumber on top of the log Pooh was sitting on, creating a makeshift see-saw. “This should do it,” Tigger complemented on his work. “Ready Pooh Bear?”
Pooh nodded and climbed on the lower end of the log, as Tigger started to bounce as high and powerful as he could. When Tigger got enough jump, he hopped on top of the upper end and sent Pooh flying towards the honey tree. There was a crash and when the dust settled, they could see half of Pooh’s stomach and his feet sticking out of the hole in the tree.
“Is he stuck?” asked Margot.
“Oh no! Not again!” moaned Sora.
“This has happened before?” Grace asked Sora.
“Once or twice,” he replied.
“I hope he’s okay up t-there,” mumbled Piglet.
“Don’t worry! I’ll get him!” volunteered Grace, climbing on the lower end of the log. “Jump on it again!” She said to Tigger.
Tigger jumped once more on top of the log and sent her flying towards the honey tree, smacking her inside of the tree. However, Grace got stuck halfway too, but she managed to get both her arms through. “Pooh! Are you okay? Pooh?”
Although her ears were filled with honey, she could hear the noise of Pooh wolfing down honey as much as could with delight.
“Oh boy,” sighed Tai, “Now they’re both stuck.”
“Sora! Get me out of here!” They could hear Grace screaming from inside the tree.
“Maybe we should leave her up there,” suggested Sora, but quickly added, “I’m only kidding,” when Tai looked at him.
Several minutes later, Pooh and Grace were freed from the honey tree. Pooh and Grace were both covered waist to head in honey, Pooh happily licking off what he could from his hands. As Margot created a towel for Grace to use, Sora asked her, “Feeling better?”
Grace picked off some honey from her check and licked it, thinking. She then threw her arms around Sora in a tight hug, with a big smile, “Now I am!”
“Hey! You got honey all over me!”
“Ha ha ha! You deserve it, loserbrain!” she laughed.
“Guys? I think we should go,” said Margot, “Someone might get worried if we are gone any longer.”
“She’s right,” said Sora, “We need to get going.”
“You’ll come back soon, right?” asked Tigger.
“Of course we will!” replied Grace.
“I want to learn how to bounce really high like you and Roo,” said Tai.
“And maybe I can get a nice picture of everyone next time,” said Margot shyly.
“Well…see ya!” Sora waved and they started to head out the way they came.
“Good bye Sora! Good bye Grace! Good bye Tai! Good bye Margot! It was very nice of you to visit!” called Pooh, “Perhaps we can have more honey next time.”
“Good bye!” called the rest of the animals before Sora, Grace, Tai, and Margot vanished into the light.
************************************************************************
“How are you Balthier?” asked Aqua as she entered the bedroom.
“You know you’ve seen worse,” Balthier managed a smile, with an IV needle still dripping blood into his arm. His expression changed. “Did you find anything?”
“Nothing,” Aqua looked away.
“What did Alex say?” Balthier asked.
“He doesn’t know what to think of it,” Aqua replied sitting down at the bed. “How did Grace take it? I’m guessing she was there.”
Balthier nodded then said, “I’m not sure exactly how she took it.”
“Depressed,” added Fran.
Aqua nodded, then looked at Balthier, “Are you going to tell her?”
Balthier made an irritated frown. “She’s better off not knowing. If she knew, she would hate me.”
“She didn’t hate us,” Aqua said suddenly before he could continue, “I keep on telling Alex that. He convinced there maybe some lingering resentment, but I know she forgave us. I should know; I’m her mother. You know Alex is actually jealous of you.”
“Jealous of me? That’s a first,” Balthier rolled his eyes.
“He is! You’ve spent more time with Grace and Tai than the two of us together,” explained Aqua.
“Well maybe if he wasn’t busy running around the universe-”
“You know how important his mission is,” Aqua said firmly. Balthier closed his mouth. “The Federation believes the Commander is able to recreate virus HBP54.”
“The global killer,” breathed Balthier, “The Avian Flu.”
“But the Avian Flu was wiped out when Earth was destroyed. How could the Commander recreate that?” asked Fran.
“The actual virus was destroyed, that is true, but the research and all the data collected that was frozen went into his laboratories. If he wanted to, the Commander could create an Avian Flu that was airborne. He could even make it so that every race, including the Angelus, would be at risk. If I recall correctly, the virus from Earth never evolved to that stage, however scientists believed that such an evolution was possible unless the virus evolved too much and destroyed itself. The Avian Flu was once known as one of the fastest evolving virus ever known. Alex needs to find a cure and make it so that a vaccine is possible if the Commander has that power to manipulate the virus,” explained Aqua.
They were all silent.
“On a little bit more happier note,” Balthier finally spoke up, “What’s this about a Summoner?”
“You’ve heard about that? Yes, Princess Jane has become a Summoner. The first one in a hundred years,” replied Aqua.
“Can she call the Aeons of old?” asked Balthier.
“I have yet to see, but she claims she can and she certainly has the talent,” explained Aqua, “On another note. You might want to be careful. The Federation is thinking about an inquiry into the Juno City Crisis. You may find your selves chased down by the Angelus Elite Knights.” She got up and turned toward the door, but stopped and turned back, “Oh, and tell Tai thank you for the charm.”
When Aqua left, Balthier said, “Well, I’m tired of sitting here,” and he pulled the IV out of his arm. He saw Fran open her mouth, close it, and frown. “What?” he asked.
“Do you have to pull it out like that?” she asked.
“It hurts either way,” he said placing a Band-Aid on vein where the needle was. He fixed his shirt and walked out the bedroom down the stairs, when there was a flash of light.
Sora, Grace, Tai, and Margot came tumbling out of the book, Balthier watching them with a hint of amusement. “Having fun?” he asked.
“Sure, was a blast,” Grace replied trying to get her head straight. She noticed he looked a little pale.
“What are you covered with? Honey?” Balthier touched out and Grace’s hair, pulling out a wad of honey.
“You can blame it on Sora,” she remarked.
“Hey! Who got me sticky, huh?”
There was a faint glow coming from Tai’s bag. “What’s that?” asked Margot.
“It’s the Astropass,” said Tai pulling out the golden sphere, only now it was glowing.
“Another world needs our help!” breathed Sora.
“Let’s see which one,” Grace said taking the Astropass and activating it. The universe projector lit up and she held the orb out to Sora so that they could both hold it. Closing their eyes to concentrate, Grace heard Sora whisper, “A thunderbolt.”
“An arena…I think,” said Grace, trying to make out the image.
“The Olympus Coliseum,” said Sora, figuring it out.
“The Olympus Coliseum? I thought the Romans had the Coliseum,” remarked Grace.
“They did,” explained Tai, “But the Greeks had the Olympic Games, so they could have had a coliseum.”
“Different world, different ideals,” remarked Balthier, “I’ll find the others. We will leave tomorrow, hopefully.”
When he left, Margot remarked, “He didn’t look very sick.”
“He looked like he was getting over it. That or it was a hang over,” said Grace.
“Balthier doesn’t drink, does he?” asked Tai.
“He’s British…or something similar. They all drink,” remarked Grace, “Why do you think Jack Sparrow was all, ‘Hide the rum!’?”
“The rum! Why’s the rum gone?” mocked Sora with a huge grin on his face.
They laughed for a while until they remembered that Jack was more than likely dead.
“We better do some good next time,” said Grace.
“It’s not like we didn’t do any good last time. It was just a lot going on. We’ll finish it right this time,” Sora reassured her.
Grace nodded. Sora’s promises were usually ones he kept.
************************************************************************
THE OLYMPUS COLISEUM
THE UNDERWORLD
THE UNDERWORLD
“So, you came all this way to tell me you’re back from the dead, and the Organization is out of the way?” the god of the underworld, Hades, asked a black cloaked woman with a staff, the evil witch of darkness, Maleficent. Cowering behind her, was her lackey, Pete, his cat-like ears perking up every time something interesting would happen or dropping when talk got heated.
“I came here to ask if you would like to renew your place in our group. I have plans for this universe but I need more Heartless. Are you interested?” asked Maleficent.
“Hmmm…I things under control here,” Hades said thoughtfully, “I will think about it. But…tell me about this Commander guy. Is he really everything the hullabaloo is talking about?”
“The Commander? Ha! That fool thinks he can destroy the Heartless with his advance human technology! He has no sense of true power,” mocked Maleficent, “But if he does show up, inform me at once.”
“Right…I’ll keep an eye on things for you,” Hades folded his fingers.
“You best,” Maleficent eyed him before turning to leave with Pete.
“Uh…Maleficent? Don’t you think we should be…you know…a little concerned about the Commander?” asked Pete.
“The Commander? He will give up on his conquest soon enough,” said Maleficent.
“But they say it isn’t the Heartless he wants to destroy but also Xehan-” Pete stopped when Maleficent glared at him.
“You know you are not suppose to utter his name in my presence Pete. You don’t want me to punish you, do you?” Maleficent’s eyes flashed.
“Yes Maleficent,” bowed Pete, knowing full well it would have been best to keep his mouth shut about the only person Maleficent ever feared.
Hey guys, if I don't get some idication you got the last chapter, I won't post the new one unless I get some feedback.
You know, if it weren't for the fact the number of views went up since the last chapter, I wouldn't be posting this. Any way, the gang are off to the Olympus Coliseum. Get ready for some surprises, new characters, and more secrets.
“I need 50 Potions, 25 Ethers, 20 Hi-Potions, and a couple of those discharges. Yeah, those ones. Oh! Do you have an iPOD charger?” Joey asked the shop clerk. Grace picked up one of the Potion bottles.
“You know…we never did figure out what was in these,” she said.
“I still say its drugs,” remarked Mitch.
“It can’t be drugs,” said Lucy.
“Maybe we should test it,” suggested Ling.
Grace opened the bottle and drank some of the liquid inside. “It tastes like…Sprite,” she remarked. She passed the bottle to Ling.
“More like 7UP,” said Ling.
“But what about the star shaped stuff then!”
Sora watched as they quarreled over the contents of the Potion, surpressing a laugh, not noticing Balthier walking up behind him. “Those four are really inseparable, aren’t they?” Balthier asked.
“They are,” nodded Sora.
“It’ll be hard on them if war to come. Your allies fall as quickly as the enemies do. Your very friends even your family dies before you eyes,” Balthier remarked sadly.
“You sound as if you’ve been there,” said Sora.
“I have. Most of my family died in the last war. I was very young then and incapable of doing anything,” Balthier explained.
“Well, I won’t let that happened!” Sora said firmly.
“You really are naïve,” muttered Balthier, who then said, “What do they mean to you?”
“What do you mean?” asked Sora.
“We all know how much Kairi means to you. But you and Grace, sometimes I wonder if the two of you are brother and sister,” remarked Balthier with a smile.
Sora was quiet for a moment. “Maybe we are,” he finally said, “I mean, I’ve never had any other siblings. So I guess I feel like an older brother to Grace. But it’s not just her, it’s all the other girls too, even Anemone and maybe Tai. I feel like I should look out for them since they’re new to everything. And I do have my eye out for Joey and Matti, but I think Kairi’s looking after them more than I am.”
“Hmmm…well just don’t go all Luke and Leia from Star Wars on any of the girls. You’ll have trouble with Kairi for sure,” said Balthier as he walked off to gather the group together.
“Hey! What’s that suppose to mean?” asked Sora, “And what’s Star Wars?”
Sam, who had been walking by helping carrying supplies into the Strahl, dropped what he was carrying. “Did I hear you right?” he asked Sora, “You don’t know what Star Wars is?”
Sora nodded.
“What is f-ing wrong with you man? I understand you come from an island, but still. Okay,” he pulled a disc case from his pocket, “Watch the fourth one first. That’s the good one and it will make a little more sense if you watch that one first. You know what, take Transformers and Iron Man. Heck, I’ll even throw in Spider-Man.” He handed Sora three more discs. “And may the force be with you.”
“Uh…yeah. You too,” said Sora, pocketing the discs, as Sam walked off to say good-bye to Ling.
As Ling and Sam got close for a kiss, Grace remarked, “Are we sure he’s only on first base with her?”
“I like him. He’s honest and nice,” said Lucy.
They broke apart when Balthier called for everyone to assemble. “We are heading to Olympus Coliseum. It won’t take as long to get there as much as it did for Port Royal, but I suggest resting up on the way. We don’t know what’s waiting for us when we get there. Any questions? No? Then back to the ship.”
Balthier then turned to Grace. “Mitch will be coming with you this time. And behave,” he added to her.
“I always behave,” Grace remarked when he walked away.
“Yeah, when you want to,” remarked Hayner when he came to say good-bye with Olette and Pence.
“You guys keep an eye on things over here with Leon and the others, okay?” said Grace.
“Don’t worry, if any Heartless step out of line, we’ll take care of them,” Pence made a fist.
“And if things get too out of hand, we’ll give you guys a call,” said Olette. “Oh! Before I forget,” she pulled out a sealed letter from her bag, “Will you give this to Roxas for me, the next time you see him?”
“I will,” Grace pocketed the letter and waved good-bye as she boarded the Gummi Ship.
“Donald Duck to launch crew,” she heard Donald speak into the com-link, “We’re transmitting a letter to the Queen.” Donald placed his letter into what Grace thought was a microwave. He pressed in a couple of number and pressed the ‘Start’ button when he was ready.
“Roger!” said a squeaky voice on the intercom, “We’ve got the letter! We’ll give it to the Queen as soon as possible.”
“Just so you know, we getting reports of more Heartless in the area, so be careful. Remember: keep on smiling! Over and out!” said another squeaky voice.
“Who’s that?” asked Grace.
“Chip and Dale,” explained Goofy as the Gummi Ship started to take off, “They make sure the Gummi ship works. They also keep track of the portable forecast.”
“Portal forecast!” corrected Donald.
“Right! Portal forecast! A-Huck!”
“What’s that?” asked Grace as Sora pulled out the disc Sam gave him.
“Something called ‘Star Wars’,” he said, “It’s a movie, I guess. I suppose to watch it or something.”
“Is there a player in this Gummi?” asked Grace.
“I saw one back there in hull. Though it could be another transporter like the microwave,” remarked Mitch.
“Let’s find out then,” suggested Grace and they climbed back into hull.
“They’ll be back,” remarked Donald as he thrusted the ship forward, “Sora’s attention span only last for fifteen minutes if that.”
After twenty minutes has passed, Goofy said, “I don’t think they’re coming back up.”
“They probably fell asleep,” remarked Donald. Two hours later, just as the radar started to flash, Donald called down into the hull, “We’re coming up on the Coliseum.”
“Five more minutes!” called Sora.
“Until the credits roll!” called Grace.
“So much for a short attention span,” remarked Goofy.
As the Gummi ship landed on a world with a large arena surrounded by grassland, Grace asked Sora, “Who’s scarier? Darth Vader or Xehanort?”
“Hmmm…it’s hard to say. Xehanort always had these fire-like eyes, but Darth Vader makes those weird breathing noises,” remarked Sora.
“How about…lightsabers or Keyblades?” asked Mitch.
“Keyblades definitely,” replied Sora.
They stepped out of the Gummi ship with Donald and Goofy and joined the members of the Strahl. Walking into the Coliseum grounds, they could hear the cheers of the crowds inside the stadium. “It sounds like something big is going on,” remarked Lucy.
“I betcha it’s Hercules!” exclaimed Goofy.
“Hercules? The Hercules?” asked Matti.
“The one and only!” remarked Sora.
Matti gave off a large grin and took off towards the stadium entrance. “Matti!” Margot called as she ran after him.
“Leave it to Matti to know his legendary warriors,” sighed Joey.
They followed after him and Margot into the Coliseum lobby. Various trophies glistened under the light of the burning fires, as Sora remarked, “Looks like they really cleaned up the place.”
“Why? What happened to it?” asked Ling.
“It got destroyed by a many headed Hydra,” explained Goofy.
“A Hydra? You mean there are actually m-m-monsters here?” shivered Joey.
“Yeah, but the one you really got to worry about is Hades,” remarked Donald.
“Gods, Heartless, Nobodies, monsters, bring them on!” grinned Grace.
They caught up with Matti and Margot right outside the arena entrance. “What’s wrong?” asked Kairi.
“Some stupid old goat won’t let me through,” complained Matti.
“Hey! Watch who you’re calling a ‘stupid old goat’!” someone behind him remarked.
A grumpy pot bellied fawn strutted out behind him but stopped when he saw Sora, Donald, and Goofy. “Hey hey hey! It’s the junior heroes!” the fawn put on a grin and ran up to shake Sora’s hand.
“Junior heroes? I thought we were heroes by now!” said Donald.
“Well you’re not there quite yet, but you’re close,” remarked the fawn, “If you came to see Hercules, he’s fighting in the arena right now.”
“Can we go see him?” asked Matti.
“Well, I don’t know…” started the fawn but Sora said, “C’mon Phil! Matti’s a big fan!”
“All right, but only because you asked,” said Phil, “Follow me.” The fawn led them through the entrance and into a hallway, up a few flight of stairs and into the seating section. The stadium was packed full of people, all cheering the name ‘Hercules’. Down below, in the arena was Hercules, hardly breaking a sweat as he took on a three headed chimera. He already had the snake’s head pinned down with his sword and was wrestling the lion’s head in a tight headlock. A few seats away, a couple of teenage girls were squealing, “Go Hercules! He’s sooooooooooo cute!”
Hercules finally dropped the chimera as the monster passed out. He raised his sword as the crowd started to thunder, “Hercules! Hercules! Hercules! Hercules!”
“Dude! Did you see that?” Matti gasped.
“He doesn’t look so tough,” remarked Grace.
“What? You think you can take on Hercules, kid?” Phil almost laughed.
“Sure, why not?” asked Grace.
“Listen kid, only one person’s been able to take on Hercules toe to toe, and that’s Sora here,” remarked Phil.
“That may be but Sora is kind of a push over,” said Grace.
“Hey!”
“If you want proof, let me fight in the next tournament,” Grace said firmly.
Phil started to laugh, “Ya got guts kid, I’ll give you that. Show me what you got first and I’ll let you in the Prelims. We’ll get you started when the arena clears out.”
“You really want to fight Hercules?” Donald asked Grace.
“Sure! I think I can handle myself,” grinned Grace, “You want to train too, Matti? I thought you wanted to be a hero.”
“Uh…maybe I’ll watch you first,” he said with uncertainty.
As the crowds started to clear out, Phil lead the group back down into the arena entrance, into the center of the stadium. Phil started to set up some barrels in the ring as Hercules himself walked in with a girl with long brown hair. “Sora! Donald! Goofy!” he called when he spotted the trio.
“Hey Herc!” greeted Sora.
“What are you three up to? Trying to make hero this time?” asked the girl.
“Now Meg; don’t antagonize them or who knows what they’ll do,” remarked Hercules.
“You don’t have to worry about that,” said Sora, “Though you might want to worry about her,” he nodded to Grace.
“So someone else trying to become a hero, or is it junior hero?” asked Hercules.
“Listen dude, whatever your ranking is for who’s a hero and who’s not, it’s about to be wiped clean!” remarked Grace.
“You got a lot of confidence. Are you and Sora related?” asked Meg with a smile.
“No way!” Grace folded her arms.
“All right, kid! Let’s get started!” said Phil as he finished setting up, “All you got to do is smash the barrels.”
“Too easy!” Grace summoned her Keyblade.
“And you got 30 seconds,” added Phil, taking out a stop watch, “Go!”
“WHAT?!” cried Grace as she started to break through barrels.
“Less talking! More hitting Gracey!” cheered Tai.
“You can do it!” cheered Margot.
As Grace smashed through barrels, Matti asked, “Excuse me? Mr. Hercules? Can I have your autograph?”
“No sweat kid,” said Hercules as he took Matti’s pen and paper and signed his signature.
When he handed it back, Matti thanked him and said, “Oh man! No one will ever believe this!”
“No one usually believes you about anything,” remarked Joey.
“You do…sometimes…when it’s important,” said Matti quietly.
Grace smashed through the last barrel and Phil stopped his stopwatch. “Whoa! You were close to beating Sora record!”
“So I’m in?” asked Grace.
“You’re in!” nodded Phil, “However, you got to make up a team in order to compete. The first eight rounds are with your team; the last match is a solo, one-on-one.”
“How many team members can I have?” asked Grace.
“A team must be no more than four but no less than two. Got it?” explained Phil.
“Got it! Okay…who do I want?” she scanned the group.
“Oh and you can’t have Sora, Donald, Goofy, or those guys,” Phil pointed to Fran and Balthier, “They’re already registered to other teams.”
“You’ve been here before?” asked Sora.
“It was quite a while ago,” replied Balthier, “I’m surprised he still remembers.”
“I chose…Kairi, Ling, and Anemone!” said Grace.
“Really? Me?” asked Kairi.
“I though it would be best to have two Keyblade users instead of just one. Ling’s good with magic and Anemone can punch her way through just about anything,” explained Grace, “That way we should equal each other out.”
“Hmmm…an all female team,” remarked Meg, “This should be interesting.”
“Interesting indeed!” said a voice from out of nowhere.
There was an explosion of smoke from behind Grace and she found herself face to face with a gray skinned man with blue fiery hair and yellow eyes with a crooked smile. “Hades, Lord of the Dead, pleased to met ya,” the strange man held out a hand to Grace.
“Uh…sure,” Grace gingerly shook it.
“What are you doing here, Hades?” asked Hercules.
“Yeah, shouldn’t you be cleaning up your monster?” asked Sora.
“For your information, Keyboy, I came here to check out the competition. Trying to see if my challenger has anything to look forward too,” remarked Hades.
“Your challenger?” Donald raised an eyebrow.
“Yes, my challenger. And I guarantee he’ll wipe the floor clean when everything is said and done,” grinned Hades.
“Tell your challenger to bring it on and we’ll see who wipes the floor clean,” Grace folded her arms.
“Indeed, we will see,” Hades disappeared into a puff of smoke.
“What a werdio!” remarked Sora.
“Don’t worry Grace. I bet he was only trying to scare ya,” assured Goofy.
“With what? His yellow eyes?” asked Grace.
“He sure looked pretty dead himself if you ask me,” remarked Anemone.
“You might want to get ready,” said Phil, “The matches will be starting soon.”
“So, do we have a plan?” asked Kairi as Grace’s team gathered around.
“Smash them down until they can’t get up!” Grace pounded her fist.
“I think we’ll have to be a little bit more resourceful than that,” remarked Anemone.
“We have magic, so all we really need is something we can use to heal with if we get beat up,” said Ling.
“We have plenty of Potions; we can use those if we have to,” said Kairi.
As the girls discussed tactics, Sora called to Matti, “C’mon.”
“Where are we going? Aren’t you going to watch?” asked Matti.
“They’ll be fine. We should be back in time for the final round,” said Riku, “Besides, I thought you wanted to be a hero.”
Matti’s face exploded into a large grin and he followed Sora and Riku into the training grounds, as everyone else stayed behind to watch the fight. As the boys took off, a female figure watched them from the shadows. “Rats!” she snapped her fingers, “I missed them! Oh well, they’ll be back.”
The figure disappeared back into the shadows as the first match of the Preliminary Round got under way. “First round: Team Porter vs. …” Phil squinted hard to read off his list, “Jungle Vice!”
As soon as he said it, a group of Heartless Monkeys appeared. “Not again!” whined Anemone.
“Hey, would you rather have Heartless or some other monster?” asked Grace.
“Well since you put it that way,” said Anemone as she gave a crushing blow to a Heartless in front of her, “It’s payback time!”
“The competition does look a bit intimidating,” remarked a familiar voice.
“Oh come now Cogsworth! Have a little faith!” said another familiar voice.
Joey looked down and saw Cogsworth and Lumiere in their object form, watching the match.
“Where did you guys come from? And where have you been?” asked Joey.
“Resting,” explained Lucy, “Port Royal took a lot out of them. Tea?” She offered him a cup from Mrs. Potts.
Joey shrugged and took the cup.
As the girls worked their way through the Prelims, Hades watched from the shadows of the sidelines, pacing back and forth. “Drat! They’re doing better than expected!” he then turned to the figure besides him, “Okay kid, if you want to get to Hercules, you have to take out the girl with black hair and the Keyblade.”
The figure looked at Grace then looked back at Hades, “She doesn’t look that tough. Why should I worry about her? I’m going to be the world’s greatest ninja! Believe it!”
“Well you can’t be the world’s greatest ninja if you don’t take out her. Remember, don’t get a swelled head. It’s in the rules,” explained Hades.
“All right, but I want another bowl of ramen,” said the boy.
“Here,” Hades waved his hand and in a puff of smoke, a bowl of steaming ramen appeared, “Now do whatever you have to do to get ready. Mark my words!” Hades said to himself, “Hercules is going down!”
Meanwhile, outside the stadium in the training grounds, Sora and Riku with help from Donald and Goofy, were attempting to make Matti a better warrior. Sora asked Matti, “So…what are you good at?”
“What do you mean?” asked Matti.
“What are your strengths,” clarified Riku.
“My strengths,” Matti said thoughtfully, “Soccer, I guess.”
“What’s that?” asked Donald.
“It’s a game we used to play back in Juno. It was also called Football. I was team captain…” he stopped when he saw the confused looks on their faces. “Look. Just watch,” he took a balance ball from a gym set they had borrowed and placed it on the ground. Aiming it for a pillar a couple of yards away, he struck the ball with all his might with his right leg. It went soaring towards the pillar and struck it with so much force, it started to crumble.
“That was awesome! If you can hit like that, then-” Sora stopped.
Matti was hopping up and down, gripping in pain from hitting the ball too hard.
“Maybe we should try something else,” suggested Goofy.
Back inside the Coliseum, the Preliminaries were continuing. When Kairi took out the last Heartless in the eighth round, Phil called for a time out. “Don’t you think it’s weird?” asked Kairi as she grabbed a water bottle, “All these Heartless in the tournament?”
“I bet anything Hades supplies the Heartless,” remarked Anemone.
“I wonder if the final match is against a giant Heartless,” Ling said thoughtfully.
“You better be careful Grace,” said Kairi.
“It can’t be too hard. Besides, Hades said specifically it was a he. Whoever it is, he’s definitely human,” said Grace.
Outside of the stadium in the training fields…
“No! Your form’s all off!” said Riku as he corrected Matti’s guard position.
“Hey, look! It’s Clarise!” Goofy pointed into the distance.
Clarise slowed her run to a jog when she finally got to them. “Grace and the others made it through to the final round! It’ll be starting soon!”
“Okay! Lesson’s over!” said Sora and they ran back to the stadium to watch Grace in the final round.
When Grace was ready, she took her position in the arena as Sora, Riku, and the others joined everyone else to watch. “Final Preliminary round! Grace vs. …geez, this is messy handwriting,” Phil said as he had to squint again to read the print, “Uzumaki Naruto!”
“Uzumaki Naruto?” asked Tai, “Doesn’t that mean…?”
“Whirlpool spiral crackers?” asked Ling.
Grace readied her Keyblade, ready for the challenger to appear. But he didn’t appear. She was about to lower her Keyblade, when there was the noise of firecrackers. There was suddenly an explosion of smoke from the other side of the arena as the firecrackers started to get louder. As the smoke cleared, Grace could see a figure in the smoke. Finally, she could see who or what it was.
It was a kid, a little younger than she was, with one of the largest grins on his face that she had ever seen. “I’m Naruto Uzumaki! Soon to be the world’s number one Ninja! Believe it!”
Grace stared at the boy in awe. “You…are suppose to be a ninja?” she asked lowering her Keyblade, “But you got blonde hair.”
“Yeah! And what’s with your clothes? They’re orange!” remarked Sora from the sidelines.
“Can it spiky hair! Or you’re next!” the boy fumed.
“Temperamental…unorthodox…sounds like Grace,” muttered Joey.
“So what if I’m not up to your expectations! I’m here to fight!” the boy took a fighting stance and threw a wave of shrunken as her. Grace dodged just in time, and the deadly throwing stars barely missed Goofy’s head.
Grace took a few swings at the ninja but he was much quicker on his feet than she anticipated. “Come on Gracey! Knock him down!” cheered Kairi.
“I would if I could catch up with him!” gripped Grace as she blocked an incoming kick. Then it occurred to her, “That’s it!” She clenched her fist. “Valor mode!”
The feeling of speed and energy coursing through her with a second Keyblade, Grace rushed forward to finally take the ninja down. The boy was surprised at her sudden new uniform look as well as her speed and agility, so much so, he forgot to block. She knocked him off his feet and pinned him down to the arena floor. “Not bad kid,” she complimented, “But it’s over.”
The ninja suddenly broke into a grin. “I’m not done yet!” he clasped his hands as if about to chant a spell, “Ninja art! Shadow clone jitsu!”
There was the sound of several smaller explosions and Grace looked up. She was now surrounded by several copies of the ninja. “Oh crap…” she cursed.
Before she could blink, the ninja beneath her broke her pin and joined the others. She slashed at the one who got lose and he vanished in a puff of white smoke. “Which one is the real one?” she asked.
“I saw this in a movie once!” Matti called to her, “It’s the one that has a shadow!”
“They all have shadows!” Grace shouted back to him, blocking an attack from one of the clones.
“It’s because they’re all complete doppelgangers,” explained Fran, “Complete clones but can easily be taken with one attack. This type of technique is used to distract the enemy, while the original lies in hiding, usually to prepare a special attack. The ninja knows he can’t leave the arena or he’ll be disqualified, so he’s still in there.”
Meanwhile, Grace slashed through clone after clone. Many of them tried to get the jump on her and attack her, but she knocked them away. She had taken down about half of them when her Valor Drive gave out. “What now?” she asked.
“Gracey! Use your magic!” called Ling.
Grace nodded and cast several fire spells at once, followed by a few rounds of thunder spells. When she ran out of energy for magic, only two doppelgangers were left. She punched one in the face and it disappeared, leaving only her and the ninja behind. Grace grinned at him and he grinned back.
Suddenly there was another explosion, stopping the showdown between Grace and the ninja. “Sorry guys, but this charade has gone on long enough for me!”
When the smoke cleared, there stood a girl with an orange tube top, green shorts, goggles concealing her eyes, sleek black hair, some of it pulled back in a short pony tail, the rest in two small braids with orange feathers at the ends. She turned towards Grace and started walking towards her.
“Hey! Who do you think you are?” asked the ninja, “Yo! I’m talking to you!” He rushed towards the girl but with a push of her hand, she knocked him away and left him unconscious.
The girl stopped a few feet from her just as Grace raised her Keyblade. The girl eyed her up and down and then suddenly ran towards Grace, grabbing something from her waist. Grace spun around behind her and realized what the girl had grabbed was her purse. “Hey!” she cried as the girl started to go through it.
“Hmmm…this looks valuable,” the girl pulled out Roxas’s crystal. She then tossed the purse back to Grace.
“Give that back!” Grace gripped her Keyblade.
“I will…once I have my fun,” said the girl. She then turned towards Sora. She suddenly broke into a sprint, cartwheeled and back handspring right over Sora’s head, but not before she reached out and grabbed Sora’s necklace. As she passed over, pulling the necklace off without it touching his face, he heard her whisper in his ear, “Ka mf rfҒw gw egkw, rel dsawxfř.”
“What?” he asked as she landed gracefully on the ground.
The girl waved clutching both the necklace and the crystal and took off out of the stadium. “Who was that?” asked Donald.
“I don’t know but whoever she is, she’s going to get her butt kicked!” Grace jumped out of the arena and chased after the girl.
Sora looked back at her then back at Kairi. He then took off after Grace, Keyblade in hand. “Sora!” she called but he continued to run off after them.
Sora caught up with Grace at the Coliseum entrance. “Where’d she go?” asked
Sora.
“Through there,” Grace pointed to a dark portal that had opened up at the Coliseum entrance. “What is that?”
“A portal to the underworld,” explained Sora, “C’mon!” He ran down first into the portal. When they got to the bottom of the staircase leading down into the depths of the world, they spotted the girl running through the entrance of a cave. “She’s going into the caverns! Hurry up!” called Sora.
They ran into the cave after her, into a large cavern full of fog. “Where is she?” asked Grace, taking a few steps into the fog.
“I wouldn’t-” Sora started to say but Grace fell through the fog, off the cliff, down a few feet below, “-do that.”
He heard her scream and he jumped down to her. “What?” he asked.
“That stupid Heartless hit me in the ear!” Grace shouted, pointed at a group of Heartless that appeared when she fell.
Sora saw the girl running further away from them, and said to Grace, “Take out the ones in the way!” He slashed through a Heartless and continued after the girl.
The girl glanced back and grinned. “That’s right. Keep following me,” she said just before jumping over a Heartless that appeared to stop her.
The girl took Sora and Grace on a long chase through the caverns, dodging Heartless and leaving them for the Keyblade Users to take out. Finally they caught up with her at the atrium of the caverns. She stood patently, waiting, as Sora and Grace climbed up, both out of breath. “Hold it right there!” Sora pointed his Keyblade at her.
The girl smiled at him. “Hay gsf oaäp, rel dsawxfř. Cfsh oaäp. La malpfs hay gsf Keybladé Mæsteur,” she remarked in a strange unrecognizable language.
Sora lowered his Keyblade. “Who…are you?” he asked.
The girl’s smile disappeared. She looked from Sora’s look of confusion to Grace’s look of belief. “You mean…you don’t understand me?” she asked.
Sora shook his head.
“You mean to tell me,” she held up Sora’s necklace, “You’ve been carrying this around and not know what it means?!”
“It’s just a necklace I’ve had since I was little,” explained Sora.
“It’s not just a necklace!” the girl shouted at him, then sighed, “He was right. You really don’t remember anything.”
Sora saw the girl’s expression, one of deep sadness.
“Hey! You didn’t answer the question!” said Grace, “Who are you?”
The girl’s gloom disappeared at once. “I’m thief. Duh! What else could I be?” the girl placed her hands on her hips.
“Some girl who’s going to get her ass kicked!” Grace was about to rush forward but the girl held out her hand.
“Let me say one thing. Sora: the Federation wants to have a chitchat with you. Sooner or later, the elite guard is going to come after you,” remarked the girl.
“The elite guard?” asked Sora.
“You’ll find out soon enough. Oh, and if you’ve had this for so long, why do you still have it? Think about it,” said the girl as she tossed back Sora’s necklace and Roxas’s crystal.
“Where do you think you’re going?” asked Grace as the girl started to walk away.
“I’m making my escape,” explained the girl, “Of course, you’ve probably never seen a thief escape like this! Winged beast of heaven, guardian of Besaid! I summon thee to my calling! Great aeon of wind, Valefor!”
A circle of light enclosed the girl, shooting beams of light into the air. There was a rumble and the fog above them parted. A great beast with wings, almost bird like, flew to the ground. The girl climbed the beast’s back, and with a wave, said, “See ya!”
The bird took off with a mere flap of it magnificent large wings and disappeared from sight. “What…was that?” asked Grace.
“I have no idea. But that girl…she was weird, but…” Sora broke off.
“But what?” asked Grace.
“I think I’ve met her before,” Sora remarked.
“And how many times has your memory been rearranged?” Grace asked.
“Once. Twice. Maybe three,” replied Sora.
“I rest my case. C’mon; we better go back to the others,” suggested Grace, “This place is giving me the creeps.”
As Sora and Grace returned to the Olympus Coliseum, the girl ordered her monster to set her down near the Underworld Entrance. As she got off the large beast and dismissed it, a great wolf with brown fur approached her. The girl noticed the wolf when she turned around and her head went to the ground, “Oh…guess I’m in big trouble, right?” she asked scratching her cheek.
The wolf sat upright on it’s hind legs and gave her a nod.
“Well, it’s just as you said. He doesn’t remember anything. I thought that when Naminé restored his memories, those would come back too. I guess an Angelus’s Memory Modification is too strong,” the girl remarked, “But, maybe it’s time he found out.”
The wolf stared at her with his deep blue eyes as if speaking without words.
“Yeah I know,” continued the girl, “The longer he’s ignorant, the better. But you know, if the guard puts him into custody he will find out. That will be one heck of a revelation.”
The wolf started to get up and walk off. The girl followed the wolf.
“I bet you’re wondering what he was like,” she remarked, “Remember those rumors about him being able to take on Terra? Well from what I’ve seen, I believe it. Sora will make one heck of a Chaser one day.”
************************************************************************
“So who won?” Grace asked Phil when she returned to the Coliseum. But that time, the ninja, Naruto, had regained consciousness and was somewhat patiently waiting to know the results too.
“Neither of you won,” answered Phil.
“What?” Grace and Naruto both cried.
“You were knocked out for more than ten seconds,” Phil pointed to Naruto, “which then made you the winner. However you left before the winner was declared,” Phil pointed to Grace.
“That’s so stupid!” whined Naruto, “Who the heck comes up with rules like that? That’s not fair!”
“I got two words for ya kid: life isn’t fair! So deal with it!” argued Phil.
“But that was three words! Four if you count the conjunction!” Naruto argued back.
Just when Grace thought things were going to get nasty, there was a large explosion. The man and the giant toad were back.
“There you are my no good apprentice! Do you know how long I’ve been looking for you?” asked the toad man.
“Master Jiraya!” gasped Naruto.
“Wait…you’re the kid he was looking for?” asked Grace.
“So this is where you’ve been, eh? Hope he wasn’t too much of a pain,” said the toad sage. He then spotted Fran and his face went blush red. “Well, hello my lovely vixen! Might I ask your pretty name?”
At that point Naruto hit him over the head, “Knock it off, Pervy Toad Sage! You’re the one who’s good for nothing!” And he dragged his master back up onto the toad, which might have been a good thing; the twitch in Fran’s arm made look she was about to break the man’s arm.
“Well, see ya!” waved Naruto.
“Bye!” Grace waved back and there was another explosion; the toad disappeared along with it’s passengers.
“This day has been really weird,” remarked Sora.
“Did you find out who that girl was?” asked Goofy.
“Oh! No,” he replied.
“She said she was a thief, thought that monster of hers was pretty awesome,” remarked Grace.
“A monster?” asked Balthier.
“Some sort of bird creature,” explained Sora.
“Do you remember what she called it?” asked Fran.
“An eon or something,” replied Grace. She didn’t notice the exchange look between Fran and Balthier.
“What were the color of her eyes?” asked Balthier.
“We couldn’t tell. She was wearing goggles,” said Sora.
“Did she have any unique markings on her face?” Balthier continued to ask.
Grace and Sora thought carefully. “There was a place on her cheek that look like she had concealer on,” replied Grace.
“And she acted alone?” asked Balthier.
“As far as we know,” said Sora.
Balthier nodded and turned away. Fran approached him and asked, “It was her, wasn’t it? But what is she doing here?”
“Curiosity perhaps,” replied Balthier, “Or maybe to warn us.”
“You think we’re being followed? So soon?” asked Fran.
“We don’t know how much time has passed since Aqua was told of the Federation considering an inquiry. If the Guard got their orders today, they’ll be on us by nightfall here,” remarked Balthier. He then approached Sora who was talking with Hercules, “Sorry, but something’s come up. Very important; have to leave right away.”
“But…” Sora started then looked back at Hercules.
“Don’t worry; another tournament will be around shortly. We know the junior heroes are always up to something,” winked Hercules.
“Thanks Herc!” smiled Sora and ran back to join the others as they left through the entrance.
“What’s going on?” he asked Balthier.
“I think we’re being followed,” replied Balthier.
“By who?” Sora asked.
“The Angelus Elite Knights. The Elite Guard,” he replied.
“That what that girl said,” remarked Sora.
“Did she? Well then, they really are following us,” said Balthier, “Best to go now and not have your friends involved.”
Sora stopped and picked up his necklace he was now wearing again. “Sora?”
Kairi walked back to him and looked at his necklace. “Do you remember when I got this?” he asked.
“You got it around the same time you first met me. Didn’t your mom give it to you?” said Kairi.
“No, it wasn’t my mom,” Sora shook his head, “It was my Dad-”
Suddenly, he was a young boy again, about four or five years old. “Here, take this. Make sure you always keep it on you and never lose it. It will become very important to you when you’re older. Be good for your mom. We will see each other again.”
“Sora? Hey, Sora!” Kairi shook his arm and he broke from his trance.
He shook his head. “Sorry,” he said and took her hand.
“What were you thinking about?” she asked.
“I think I just remember something about my dad,” he replied.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
THE NUMBER ONE KNUCKLE HEAD NINJA AND THE THIEF
RADIANT GARDENS
THE NUMBER ONE KNUCKLE HEAD NINJA AND THE THIEF
RADIANT GARDENS
“I need 50 Potions, 25 Ethers, 20 Hi-Potions, and a couple of those discharges. Yeah, those ones. Oh! Do you have an iPOD charger?” Joey asked the shop clerk. Grace picked up one of the Potion bottles.
“You know…we never did figure out what was in these,” she said.
“I still say its drugs,” remarked Mitch.
“It can’t be drugs,” said Lucy.
“Maybe we should test it,” suggested Ling.
Grace opened the bottle and drank some of the liquid inside. “It tastes like…Sprite,” she remarked. She passed the bottle to Ling.
“More like 7UP,” said Ling.
“But what about the star shaped stuff then!”
Sora watched as they quarreled over the contents of the Potion, surpressing a laugh, not noticing Balthier walking up behind him. “Those four are really inseparable, aren’t they?” Balthier asked.
“They are,” nodded Sora.
“It’ll be hard on them if war to come. Your allies fall as quickly as the enemies do. Your very friends even your family dies before you eyes,” Balthier remarked sadly.
“You sound as if you’ve been there,” said Sora.
“I have. Most of my family died in the last war. I was very young then and incapable of doing anything,” Balthier explained.
“Well, I won’t let that happened!” Sora said firmly.
“You really are naïve,” muttered Balthier, who then said, “What do they mean to you?”
“What do you mean?” asked Sora.
“We all know how much Kairi means to you. But you and Grace, sometimes I wonder if the two of you are brother and sister,” remarked Balthier with a smile.
Sora was quiet for a moment. “Maybe we are,” he finally said, “I mean, I’ve never had any other siblings. So I guess I feel like an older brother to Grace. But it’s not just her, it’s all the other girls too, even Anemone and maybe Tai. I feel like I should look out for them since they’re new to everything. And I do have my eye out for Joey and Matti, but I think Kairi’s looking after them more than I am.”
“Hmmm…well just don’t go all Luke and Leia from Star Wars on any of the girls. You’ll have trouble with Kairi for sure,” said Balthier as he walked off to gather the group together.
“Hey! What’s that suppose to mean?” asked Sora, “And what’s Star Wars?”
Sam, who had been walking by helping carrying supplies into the Strahl, dropped what he was carrying. “Did I hear you right?” he asked Sora, “You don’t know what Star Wars is?”
Sora nodded.
“What is f-ing wrong with you man? I understand you come from an island, but still. Okay,” he pulled a disc case from his pocket, “Watch the fourth one first. That’s the good one and it will make a little more sense if you watch that one first. You know what, take Transformers and Iron Man. Heck, I’ll even throw in Spider-Man.” He handed Sora three more discs. “And may the force be with you.”
“Uh…yeah. You too,” said Sora, pocketing the discs, as Sam walked off to say good-bye to Ling.
As Ling and Sam got close for a kiss, Grace remarked, “Are we sure he’s only on first base with her?”
“I like him. He’s honest and nice,” said Lucy.
They broke apart when Balthier called for everyone to assemble. “We are heading to Olympus Coliseum. It won’t take as long to get there as much as it did for Port Royal, but I suggest resting up on the way. We don’t know what’s waiting for us when we get there. Any questions? No? Then back to the ship.”
Balthier then turned to Grace. “Mitch will be coming with you this time. And behave,” he added to her.
“I always behave,” Grace remarked when he walked away.
“Yeah, when you want to,” remarked Hayner when he came to say good-bye with Olette and Pence.
“You guys keep an eye on things over here with Leon and the others, okay?” said Grace.
“Don’t worry, if any Heartless step out of line, we’ll take care of them,” Pence made a fist.
“And if things get too out of hand, we’ll give you guys a call,” said Olette. “Oh! Before I forget,” she pulled out a sealed letter from her bag, “Will you give this to Roxas for me, the next time you see him?”
“I will,” Grace pocketed the letter and waved good-bye as she boarded the Gummi Ship.
“Donald Duck to launch crew,” she heard Donald speak into the com-link, “We’re transmitting a letter to the Queen.” Donald placed his letter into what Grace thought was a microwave. He pressed in a couple of number and pressed the ‘Start’ button when he was ready.
“Roger!” said a squeaky voice on the intercom, “We’ve got the letter! We’ll give it to the Queen as soon as possible.”
“Just so you know, we getting reports of more Heartless in the area, so be careful. Remember: keep on smiling! Over and out!” said another squeaky voice.
“Who’s that?” asked Grace.
“Chip and Dale,” explained Goofy as the Gummi Ship started to take off, “They make sure the Gummi ship works. They also keep track of the portable forecast.”
“Portal forecast!” corrected Donald.
“Right! Portal forecast! A-Huck!”
“What’s that?” asked Grace as Sora pulled out the disc Sam gave him.
“Something called ‘Star Wars’,” he said, “It’s a movie, I guess. I suppose to watch it or something.”
“Is there a player in this Gummi?” asked Grace.
“I saw one back there in hull. Though it could be another transporter like the microwave,” remarked Mitch.
“Let’s find out then,” suggested Grace and they climbed back into hull.
“They’ll be back,” remarked Donald as he thrusted the ship forward, “Sora’s attention span only last for fifteen minutes if that.”
After twenty minutes has passed, Goofy said, “I don’t think they’re coming back up.”
“They probably fell asleep,” remarked Donald. Two hours later, just as the radar started to flash, Donald called down into the hull, “We’re coming up on the Coliseum.”
“Five more minutes!” called Sora.
“Until the credits roll!” called Grace.
“So much for a short attention span,” remarked Goofy.
As the Gummi ship landed on a world with a large arena surrounded by grassland, Grace asked Sora, “Who’s scarier? Darth Vader or Xehanort?”
“Hmmm…it’s hard to say. Xehanort always had these fire-like eyes, but Darth Vader makes those weird breathing noises,” remarked Sora.
“How about…lightsabers or Keyblades?” asked Mitch.
“Keyblades definitely,” replied Sora.
They stepped out of the Gummi ship with Donald and Goofy and joined the members of the Strahl. Walking into the Coliseum grounds, they could hear the cheers of the crowds inside the stadium. “It sounds like something big is going on,” remarked Lucy.
“I betcha it’s Hercules!” exclaimed Goofy.
“Hercules? The Hercules?” asked Matti.
“The one and only!” remarked Sora.
Matti gave off a large grin and took off towards the stadium entrance. “Matti!” Margot called as she ran after him.
“Leave it to Matti to know his legendary warriors,” sighed Joey.
They followed after him and Margot into the Coliseum lobby. Various trophies glistened under the light of the burning fires, as Sora remarked, “Looks like they really cleaned up the place.”
“Why? What happened to it?” asked Ling.
“It got destroyed by a many headed Hydra,” explained Goofy.
“A Hydra? You mean there are actually m-m-monsters here?” shivered Joey.
“Yeah, but the one you really got to worry about is Hades,” remarked Donald.
“Gods, Heartless, Nobodies, monsters, bring them on!” grinned Grace.
They caught up with Matti and Margot right outside the arena entrance. “What’s wrong?” asked Kairi.
“Some stupid old goat won’t let me through,” complained Matti.
“Hey! Watch who you’re calling a ‘stupid old goat’!” someone behind him remarked.
A grumpy pot bellied fawn strutted out behind him but stopped when he saw Sora, Donald, and Goofy. “Hey hey hey! It’s the junior heroes!” the fawn put on a grin and ran up to shake Sora’s hand.
“Junior heroes? I thought we were heroes by now!” said Donald.
“Well you’re not there quite yet, but you’re close,” remarked the fawn, “If you came to see Hercules, he’s fighting in the arena right now.”
“Can we go see him?” asked Matti.
“Well, I don’t know…” started the fawn but Sora said, “C’mon Phil! Matti’s a big fan!”
“All right, but only because you asked,” said Phil, “Follow me.” The fawn led them through the entrance and into a hallway, up a few flight of stairs and into the seating section. The stadium was packed full of people, all cheering the name ‘Hercules’. Down below, in the arena was Hercules, hardly breaking a sweat as he took on a three headed chimera. He already had the snake’s head pinned down with his sword and was wrestling the lion’s head in a tight headlock. A few seats away, a couple of teenage girls were squealing, “Go Hercules! He’s sooooooooooo cute!”
Hercules finally dropped the chimera as the monster passed out. He raised his sword as the crowd started to thunder, “Hercules! Hercules! Hercules! Hercules!”
“Dude! Did you see that?” Matti gasped.
“He doesn’t look so tough,” remarked Grace.
“What? You think you can take on Hercules, kid?” Phil almost laughed.
“Sure, why not?” asked Grace.
“Listen kid, only one person’s been able to take on Hercules toe to toe, and that’s Sora here,” remarked Phil.
“That may be but Sora is kind of a push over,” said Grace.
“Hey!”
“If you want proof, let me fight in the next tournament,” Grace said firmly.
Phil started to laugh, “Ya got guts kid, I’ll give you that. Show me what you got first and I’ll let you in the Prelims. We’ll get you started when the arena clears out.”
“You really want to fight Hercules?” Donald asked Grace.
“Sure! I think I can handle myself,” grinned Grace, “You want to train too, Matti? I thought you wanted to be a hero.”
“Uh…maybe I’ll watch you first,” he said with uncertainty.
As the crowds started to clear out, Phil lead the group back down into the arena entrance, into the center of the stadium. Phil started to set up some barrels in the ring as Hercules himself walked in with a girl with long brown hair. “Sora! Donald! Goofy!” he called when he spotted the trio.
“Hey Herc!” greeted Sora.
“What are you three up to? Trying to make hero this time?” asked the girl.
“Now Meg; don’t antagonize them or who knows what they’ll do,” remarked Hercules.
“You don’t have to worry about that,” said Sora, “Though you might want to worry about her,” he nodded to Grace.
“So someone else trying to become a hero, or is it junior hero?” asked Hercules.
“Listen dude, whatever your ranking is for who’s a hero and who’s not, it’s about to be wiped clean!” remarked Grace.
“You got a lot of confidence. Are you and Sora related?” asked Meg with a smile.
“No way!” Grace folded her arms.
“All right, kid! Let’s get started!” said Phil as he finished setting up, “All you got to do is smash the barrels.”
“Too easy!” Grace summoned her Keyblade.
“And you got 30 seconds,” added Phil, taking out a stop watch, “Go!”
“WHAT?!” cried Grace as she started to break through barrels.
“Less talking! More hitting Gracey!” cheered Tai.
“You can do it!” cheered Margot.
As Grace smashed through barrels, Matti asked, “Excuse me? Mr. Hercules? Can I have your autograph?”
“No sweat kid,” said Hercules as he took Matti’s pen and paper and signed his signature.
When he handed it back, Matti thanked him and said, “Oh man! No one will ever believe this!”
“No one usually believes you about anything,” remarked Joey.
“You do…sometimes…when it’s important,” said Matti quietly.
Grace smashed through the last barrel and Phil stopped his stopwatch. “Whoa! You were close to beating Sora record!”
“So I’m in?” asked Grace.
“You’re in!” nodded Phil, “However, you got to make up a team in order to compete. The first eight rounds are with your team; the last match is a solo, one-on-one.”
“How many team members can I have?” asked Grace.
“A team must be no more than four but no less than two. Got it?” explained Phil.
“Got it! Okay…who do I want?” she scanned the group.
“Oh and you can’t have Sora, Donald, Goofy, or those guys,” Phil pointed to Fran and Balthier, “They’re already registered to other teams.”
“You’ve been here before?” asked Sora.
“It was quite a while ago,” replied Balthier, “I’m surprised he still remembers.”
“I chose…Kairi, Ling, and Anemone!” said Grace.
“Really? Me?” asked Kairi.
“I though it would be best to have two Keyblade users instead of just one. Ling’s good with magic and Anemone can punch her way through just about anything,” explained Grace, “That way we should equal each other out.”
“Hmmm…an all female team,” remarked Meg, “This should be interesting.”
“Interesting indeed!” said a voice from out of nowhere.
There was an explosion of smoke from behind Grace and she found herself face to face with a gray skinned man with blue fiery hair and yellow eyes with a crooked smile. “Hades, Lord of the Dead, pleased to met ya,” the strange man held out a hand to Grace.
“Uh…sure,” Grace gingerly shook it.
“What are you doing here, Hades?” asked Hercules.
“Yeah, shouldn’t you be cleaning up your monster?” asked Sora.
“For your information, Keyboy, I came here to check out the competition. Trying to see if my challenger has anything to look forward too,” remarked Hades.
“Your challenger?” Donald raised an eyebrow.
“Yes, my challenger. And I guarantee he’ll wipe the floor clean when everything is said and done,” grinned Hades.
“Tell your challenger to bring it on and we’ll see who wipes the floor clean,” Grace folded her arms.
“Indeed, we will see,” Hades disappeared into a puff of smoke.
“What a werdio!” remarked Sora.
“Don’t worry Grace. I bet he was only trying to scare ya,” assured Goofy.
“With what? His yellow eyes?” asked Grace.
“He sure looked pretty dead himself if you ask me,” remarked Anemone.
“You might want to get ready,” said Phil, “The matches will be starting soon.”
“So, do we have a plan?” asked Kairi as Grace’s team gathered around.
“Smash them down until they can’t get up!” Grace pounded her fist.
“I think we’ll have to be a little bit more resourceful than that,” remarked Anemone.
“We have magic, so all we really need is something we can use to heal with if we get beat up,” said Ling.
“We have plenty of Potions; we can use those if we have to,” said Kairi.
As the girls discussed tactics, Sora called to Matti, “C’mon.”
“Where are we going? Aren’t you going to watch?” asked Matti.
“They’ll be fine. We should be back in time for the final round,” said Riku, “Besides, I thought you wanted to be a hero.”
Matti’s face exploded into a large grin and he followed Sora and Riku into the training grounds, as everyone else stayed behind to watch the fight. As the boys took off, a female figure watched them from the shadows. “Rats!” she snapped her fingers, “I missed them! Oh well, they’ll be back.”
The figure disappeared back into the shadows as the first match of the Preliminary Round got under way. “First round: Team Porter vs. …” Phil squinted hard to read off his list, “Jungle Vice!”
As soon as he said it, a group of Heartless Monkeys appeared. “Not again!” whined Anemone.
“Hey, would you rather have Heartless or some other monster?” asked Grace.
“Well since you put it that way,” said Anemone as she gave a crushing blow to a Heartless in front of her, “It’s payback time!”
“The competition does look a bit intimidating,” remarked a familiar voice.
“Oh come now Cogsworth! Have a little faith!” said another familiar voice.
Joey looked down and saw Cogsworth and Lumiere in their object form, watching the match.
“Where did you guys come from? And where have you been?” asked Joey.
“Resting,” explained Lucy, “Port Royal took a lot out of them. Tea?” She offered him a cup from Mrs. Potts.
Joey shrugged and took the cup.
As the girls worked their way through the Prelims, Hades watched from the shadows of the sidelines, pacing back and forth. “Drat! They’re doing better than expected!” he then turned to the figure besides him, “Okay kid, if you want to get to Hercules, you have to take out the girl with black hair and the Keyblade.”
The figure looked at Grace then looked back at Hades, “She doesn’t look that tough. Why should I worry about her? I’m going to be the world’s greatest ninja! Believe it!”
“Well you can’t be the world’s greatest ninja if you don’t take out her. Remember, don’t get a swelled head. It’s in the rules,” explained Hades.
“All right, but I want another bowl of ramen,” said the boy.
“Here,” Hades waved his hand and in a puff of smoke, a bowl of steaming ramen appeared, “Now do whatever you have to do to get ready. Mark my words!” Hades said to himself, “Hercules is going down!”
Meanwhile, outside the stadium in the training grounds, Sora and Riku with help from Donald and Goofy, were attempting to make Matti a better warrior. Sora asked Matti, “So…what are you good at?”
“What do you mean?” asked Matti.
“What are your strengths,” clarified Riku.
“My strengths,” Matti said thoughtfully, “Soccer, I guess.”
“What’s that?” asked Donald.
“It’s a game we used to play back in Juno. It was also called Football. I was team captain…” he stopped when he saw the confused looks on their faces. “Look. Just watch,” he took a balance ball from a gym set they had borrowed and placed it on the ground. Aiming it for a pillar a couple of yards away, he struck the ball with all his might with his right leg. It went soaring towards the pillar and struck it with so much force, it started to crumble.
“That was awesome! If you can hit like that, then-” Sora stopped.
Matti was hopping up and down, gripping in pain from hitting the ball too hard.
“Maybe we should try something else,” suggested Goofy.
Back inside the Coliseum, the Preliminaries were continuing. When Kairi took out the last Heartless in the eighth round, Phil called for a time out. “Don’t you think it’s weird?” asked Kairi as she grabbed a water bottle, “All these Heartless in the tournament?”
“I bet anything Hades supplies the Heartless,” remarked Anemone.
“I wonder if the final match is against a giant Heartless,” Ling said thoughtfully.
“You better be careful Grace,” said Kairi.
“It can’t be too hard. Besides, Hades said specifically it was a he. Whoever it is, he’s definitely human,” said Grace.
Outside of the stadium in the training fields…
“No! Your form’s all off!” said Riku as he corrected Matti’s guard position.
“Hey, look! It’s Clarise!” Goofy pointed into the distance.
Clarise slowed her run to a jog when she finally got to them. “Grace and the others made it through to the final round! It’ll be starting soon!”
“Okay! Lesson’s over!” said Sora and they ran back to the stadium to watch Grace in the final round.
When Grace was ready, she took her position in the arena as Sora, Riku, and the others joined everyone else to watch. “Final Preliminary round! Grace vs. …geez, this is messy handwriting,” Phil said as he had to squint again to read the print, “Uzumaki Naruto!”
“Uzumaki Naruto?” asked Tai, “Doesn’t that mean…?”
“Whirlpool spiral crackers?” asked Ling.
Grace readied her Keyblade, ready for the challenger to appear. But he didn’t appear. She was about to lower her Keyblade, when there was the noise of firecrackers. There was suddenly an explosion of smoke from the other side of the arena as the firecrackers started to get louder. As the smoke cleared, Grace could see a figure in the smoke. Finally, she could see who or what it was.
It was a kid, a little younger than she was, with one of the largest grins on his face that she had ever seen. “I’m Naruto Uzumaki! Soon to be the world’s number one Ninja! Believe it!”
Grace stared at the boy in awe. “You…are suppose to be a ninja?” she asked lowering her Keyblade, “But you got blonde hair.”
“Yeah! And what’s with your clothes? They’re orange!” remarked Sora from the sidelines.
“Can it spiky hair! Or you’re next!” the boy fumed.
“Temperamental…unorthodox…sounds like Grace,” muttered Joey.
“So what if I’m not up to your expectations! I’m here to fight!” the boy took a fighting stance and threw a wave of shrunken as her. Grace dodged just in time, and the deadly throwing stars barely missed Goofy’s head.
Grace took a few swings at the ninja but he was much quicker on his feet than she anticipated. “Come on Gracey! Knock him down!” cheered Kairi.
“I would if I could catch up with him!” gripped Grace as she blocked an incoming kick. Then it occurred to her, “That’s it!” She clenched her fist. “Valor mode!”
The feeling of speed and energy coursing through her with a second Keyblade, Grace rushed forward to finally take the ninja down. The boy was surprised at her sudden new uniform look as well as her speed and agility, so much so, he forgot to block. She knocked him off his feet and pinned him down to the arena floor. “Not bad kid,” she complimented, “But it’s over.”
The ninja suddenly broke into a grin. “I’m not done yet!” he clasped his hands as if about to chant a spell, “Ninja art! Shadow clone jitsu!”
There was the sound of several smaller explosions and Grace looked up. She was now surrounded by several copies of the ninja. “Oh crap…” she cursed.
Before she could blink, the ninja beneath her broke her pin and joined the others. She slashed at the one who got lose and he vanished in a puff of white smoke. “Which one is the real one?” she asked.
“I saw this in a movie once!” Matti called to her, “It’s the one that has a shadow!”
“They all have shadows!” Grace shouted back to him, blocking an attack from one of the clones.
“It’s because they’re all complete doppelgangers,” explained Fran, “Complete clones but can easily be taken with one attack. This type of technique is used to distract the enemy, while the original lies in hiding, usually to prepare a special attack. The ninja knows he can’t leave the arena or he’ll be disqualified, so he’s still in there.”
Meanwhile, Grace slashed through clone after clone. Many of them tried to get the jump on her and attack her, but she knocked them away. She had taken down about half of them when her Valor Drive gave out. “What now?” she asked.
“Gracey! Use your magic!” called Ling.
Grace nodded and cast several fire spells at once, followed by a few rounds of thunder spells. When she ran out of energy for magic, only two doppelgangers were left. She punched one in the face and it disappeared, leaving only her and the ninja behind. Grace grinned at him and he grinned back.
Suddenly there was another explosion, stopping the showdown between Grace and the ninja. “Sorry guys, but this charade has gone on long enough for me!”
When the smoke cleared, there stood a girl with an orange tube top, green shorts, goggles concealing her eyes, sleek black hair, some of it pulled back in a short pony tail, the rest in two small braids with orange feathers at the ends. She turned towards Grace and started walking towards her.
“Hey! Who do you think you are?” asked the ninja, “Yo! I’m talking to you!” He rushed towards the girl but with a push of her hand, she knocked him away and left him unconscious.
The girl stopped a few feet from her just as Grace raised her Keyblade. The girl eyed her up and down and then suddenly ran towards Grace, grabbing something from her waist. Grace spun around behind her and realized what the girl had grabbed was her purse. “Hey!” she cried as the girl started to go through it.
“Hmmm…this looks valuable,” the girl pulled out Roxas’s crystal. She then tossed the purse back to Grace.
“Give that back!” Grace gripped her Keyblade.
“I will…once I have my fun,” said the girl. She then turned towards Sora. She suddenly broke into a sprint, cartwheeled and back handspring right over Sora’s head, but not before she reached out and grabbed Sora’s necklace. As she passed over, pulling the necklace off without it touching his face, he heard her whisper in his ear, “Ka mf rfҒw gw egkw, rel dsawxfř.”
“What?” he asked as she landed gracefully on the ground.
The girl waved clutching both the necklace and the crystal and took off out of the stadium. “Who was that?” asked Donald.
“I don’t know but whoever she is, she’s going to get her butt kicked!” Grace jumped out of the arena and chased after the girl.
Sora looked back at her then back at Kairi. He then took off after Grace, Keyblade in hand. “Sora!” she called but he continued to run off after them.
Sora caught up with Grace at the Coliseum entrance. “Where’d she go?” asked
Sora.
“Through there,” Grace pointed to a dark portal that had opened up at the Coliseum entrance. “What is that?”
“A portal to the underworld,” explained Sora, “C’mon!” He ran down first into the portal. When they got to the bottom of the staircase leading down into the depths of the world, they spotted the girl running through the entrance of a cave. “She’s going into the caverns! Hurry up!” called Sora.
They ran into the cave after her, into a large cavern full of fog. “Where is she?” asked Grace, taking a few steps into the fog.
“I wouldn’t-” Sora started to say but Grace fell through the fog, off the cliff, down a few feet below, “-do that.”
He heard her scream and he jumped down to her. “What?” he asked.
“That stupid Heartless hit me in the ear!” Grace shouted, pointed at a group of Heartless that appeared when she fell.
Sora saw the girl running further away from them, and said to Grace, “Take out the ones in the way!” He slashed through a Heartless and continued after the girl.
The girl glanced back and grinned. “That’s right. Keep following me,” she said just before jumping over a Heartless that appeared to stop her.
The girl took Sora and Grace on a long chase through the caverns, dodging Heartless and leaving them for the Keyblade Users to take out. Finally they caught up with her at the atrium of the caverns. She stood patently, waiting, as Sora and Grace climbed up, both out of breath. “Hold it right there!” Sora pointed his Keyblade at her.
The girl smiled at him. “Hay gsf oaäp, rel dsawxfř. Cfsh oaäp. La malpfs hay gsf Keybladé Mæsteur,” she remarked in a strange unrecognizable language.
Sora lowered his Keyblade. “Who…are you?” he asked.
The girl’s smile disappeared. She looked from Sora’s look of confusion to Grace’s look of belief. “You mean…you don’t understand me?” she asked.
Sora shook his head.
“You mean to tell me,” she held up Sora’s necklace, “You’ve been carrying this around and not know what it means?!”
“It’s just a necklace I’ve had since I was little,” explained Sora.
“It’s not just a necklace!” the girl shouted at him, then sighed, “He was right. You really don’t remember anything.”
Sora saw the girl’s expression, one of deep sadness.
“Hey! You didn’t answer the question!” said Grace, “Who are you?”
The girl’s gloom disappeared at once. “I’m thief. Duh! What else could I be?” the girl placed her hands on her hips.
“Some girl who’s going to get her ass kicked!” Grace was about to rush forward but the girl held out her hand.
“Let me say one thing. Sora: the Federation wants to have a chitchat with you. Sooner or later, the elite guard is going to come after you,” remarked the girl.
“The elite guard?” asked Sora.
“You’ll find out soon enough. Oh, and if you’ve had this for so long, why do you still have it? Think about it,” said the girl as she tossed back Sora’s necklace and Roxas’s crystal.
“Where do you think you’re going?” asked Grace as the girl started to walk away.
“I’m making my escape,” explained the girl, “Of course, you’ve probably never seen a thief escape like this! Winged beast of heaven, guardian of Besaid! I summon thee to my calling! Great aeon of wind, Valefor!”
A circle of light enclosed the girl, shooting beams of light into the air. There was a rumble and the fog above them parted. A great beast with wings, almost bird like, flew to the ground. The girl climbed the beast’s back, and with a wave, said, “See ya!”
The bird took off with a mere flap of it magnificent large wings and disappeared from sight. “What…was that?” asked Grace.
“I have no idea. But that girl…she was weird, but…” Sora broke off.
“But what?” asked Grace.
“I think I’ve met her before,” Sora remarked.
“And how many times has your memory been rearranged?” Grace asked.
“Once. Twice. Maybe three,” replied Sora.
“I rest my case. C’mon; we better go back to the others,” suggested Grace, “This place is giving me the creeps.”
As Sora and Grace returned to the Olympus Coliseum, the girl ordered her monster to set her down near the Underworld Entrance. As she got off the large beast and dismissed it, a great wolf with brown fur approached her. The girl noticed the wolf when she turned around and her head went to the ground, “Oh…guess I’m in big trouble, right?” she asked scratching her cheek.
The wolf sat upright on it’s hind legs and gave her a nod.
“Well, it’s just as you said. He doesn’t remember anything. I thought that when Naminé restored his memories, those would come back too. I guess an Angelus’s Memory Modification is too strong,” the girl remarked, “But, maybe it’s time he found out.”
The wolf stared at her with his deep blue eyes as if speaking without words.
“Yeah I know,” continued the girl, “The longer he’s ignorant, the better. But you know, if the guard puts him into custody he will find out. That will be one heck of a revelation.”
The wolf started to get up and walk off. The girl followed the wolf.
“I bet you’re wondering what he was like,” she remarked, “Remember those rumors about him being able to take on Terra? Well from what I’ve seen, I believe it. Sora will make one heck of a Chaser one day.”
************************************************************************
THE COLISEUM
“So who won?” Grace asked Phil when she returned to the Coliseum. But that time, the ninja, Naruto, had regained consciousness and was somewhat patiently waiting to know the results too.
“Neither of you won,” answered Phil.
“What?” Grace and Naruto both cried.
“You were knocked out for more than ten seconds,” Phil pointed to Naruto, “which then made you the winner. However you left before the winner was declared,” Phil pointed to Grace.
“That’s so stupid!” whined Naruto, “Who the heck comes up with rules like that? That’s not fair!”
“I got two words for ya kid: life isn’t fair! So deal with it!” argued Phil.
“But that was three words! Four if you count the conjunction!” Naruto argued back.
Just when Grace thought things were going to get nasty, there was a large explosion. The man and the giant toad were back.
“There you are my no good apprentice! Do you know how long I’ve been looking for you?” asked the toad man.
“Master Jiraya!” gasped Naruto.
“Wait…you’re the kid he was looking for?” asked Grace.
“So this is where you’ve been, eh? Hope he wasn’t too much of a pain,” said the toad sage. He then spotted Fran and his face went blush red. “Well, hello my lovely vixen! Might I ask your pretty name?”
At that point Naruto hit him over the head, “Knock it off, Pervy Toad Sage! You’re the one who’s good for nothing!” And he dragged his master back up onto the toad, which might have been a good thing; the twitch in Fran’s arm made look she was about to break the man’s arm.
“Well, see ya!” waved Naruto.
“Bye!” Grace waved back and there was another explosion; the toad disappeared along with it’s passengers.
“This day has been really weird,” remarked Sora.
“Did you find out who that girl was?” asked Goofy.
“Oh! No,” he replied.
“She said she was a thief, thought that monster of hers was pretty awesome,” remarked Grace.
“A monster?” asked Balthier.
“Some sort of bird creature,” explained Sora.
“Do you remember what she called it?” asked Fran.
“An eon or something,” replied Grace. She didn’t notice the exchange look between Fran and Balthier.
“What were the color of her eyes?” asked Balthier.
“We couldn’t tell. She was wearing goggles,” said Sora.
“Did she have any unique markings on her face?” Balthier continued to ask.
Grace and Sora thought carefully. “There was a place on her cheek that look like she had concealer on,” replied Grace.
“And she acted alone?” asked Balthier.
“As far as we know,” said Sora.
Balthier nodded and turned away. Fran approached him and asked, “It was her, wasn’t it? But what is she doing here?”
“Curiosity perhaps,” replied Balthier, “Or maybe to warn us.”
“You think we’re being followed? So soon?” asked Fran.
“We don’t know how much time has passed since Aqua was told of the Federation considering an inquiry. If the Guard got their orders today, they’ll be on us by nightfall here,” remarked Balthier. He then approached Sora who was talking with Hercules, “Sorry, but something’s come up. Very important; have to leave right away.”
“But…” Sora started then looked back at Hercules.
“Don’t worry; another tournament will be around shortly. We know the junior heroes are always up to something,” winked Hercules.
“Thanks Herc!” smiled Sora and ran back to join the others as they left through the entrance.
“What’s going on?” he asked Balthier.
“I think we’re being followed,” replied Balthier.
“By who?” Sora asked.
“The Angelus Elite Knights. The Elite Guard,” he replied.
“That what that girl said,” remarked Sora.
“Did she? Well then, they really are following us,” said Balthier, “Best to go now and not have your friends involved.”
Sora stopped and picked up his necklace he was now wearing again. “Sora?”
Kairi walked back to him and looked at his necklace. “Do you remember when I got this?” he asked.
“You got it around the same time you first met me. Didn’t your mom give it to you?” said Kairi.
“No, it wasn’t my mom,” Sora shook his head, “It was my Dad-”
Suddenly, he was a young boy again, about four or five years old. “Here, take this. Make sure you always keep it on you and never lose it. It will become very important to you when you’re older. Be good for your mom. We will see each other again.”
“Sora? Hey, Sora!” Kairi shook his arm and he broke from his trance.
He shook his head. “Sorry,” he said and took her hand.
“What were you thinking about?” she asked.
“I think I just remember something about my dad,” he replied.
YAY! REPLIES!!!
To give you guys an update the next chapter is going to take some work, but this should keep you entertained:
Question: Who is the mysterious thief? Is it:
a) Rikku from Final Fantasy X
b) Yuna from Final Fantasy X
c) a Nobody with no ties to the Organization
d) a realitive of Ven's
e) some chick from an anime
f) someone with a connection to Sora's past
g) idk
DISCUSS!
To give you guys an update the next chapter is going to take some work, but this should keep you entertained:
Question: Who is the mysterious thief? Is it:
a) Rikku from Final Fantasy X
b) Yuna from Final Fantasy X
c) a Nobody with no ties to the Organization
d) a realitive of Ven's
e) some chick from an anime
f) someone with a connection to Sora's past
g) idk
DISCUSS!
It's like a combination of a,b, and f. She deffinently knows about something hidden in Sora's past. Makes me feel bad for him, big sections of his memory are missing. Riku could have a little mercy and tell him about Castle Oblivion or something.
I can't wait for the next chapter.
I can't wait for the next chapter.
Last edited:
I really need to get internet in my room...at least the next chapter's done! After clashing with a ninja at the Olympus Coliseum, a thief with mysterious powers warns Sora of the Angelus Knight coming after him and the others. Who are the Angelus and what does the Galactic Federation want with him? Lots of info is given here; it's okay to read through it once, go 'what the f?', and read back a second time. Also brief (not really) summary of plot of FFX presented here; possible spoilers if you haven't played it (and why haven't you???). Enjoy.
“You know, I think there’s something wrong with this,” remarked Grace as she held up the Astropass.
“What makes you say that?” asked Goofy.
“Everytime this thing activates, we’ve either gotten into a lot of trouble or just the opposite,” explained Grace, “Like back at the Coliseum. The Heartless weren’t much of a problem, there were no Nobodies, and the Commander wasn’t around; the only problem was that girl and all she wanted to do I think was talk to Sora.”
“Fate isn’t a fluke,” remarked Mitch, “The Astropass brought us there for a reason. That boy, Naruto, he could become an ally in the near future. And that girl; I believe will we encounter her again.”
“Speaking of which,” Grace turned to Sora who had been staring at his necklace for the past half hour, “WHAT ON EARTH IS WRONG WITH YOU?!” she shouted into his ear, causing him to jump into Donald’s seat, knocking the controls out of his hands. The Gummi ship suddenly lurched forward and it took a few seconds for Donald to get everything back together.
“You’ve been staring at that necklace since we got on the ship,” said Grace.
“I know,” he sighed, “I was just thinking. A long time ago, when I was very young, before Kairi came, there was another girl that played with me on the island. She was younger than I was. But after Kairi came, she disappeared. I remember my mom crying a lot, for no apparent reason.”
“That was after your Dad left, right? Maybe she was crying about him,” remarked Grace.
“But what would that have to do with the little girl?” asked Mitch.
“I don’t know, but I think the two memories are connected somehow,” explained Sora.
“You were probably dreaming,” said Donald.
“What?” asked Sora.
“It’s hard to remember things when you were little. Perhaps you just made that girl up,” suggested Goofy.
“Maybe,” Sora gave a nod, “But…”
The radar suddenly flashed but within a few seconds stopped. “What was that?” asked Sora.
“Does it usually do that?” asked Grace.
“That’s the first time I think it’s ever done that,” remarked Goofy.
“Phooey! The radar’s jammed!” Donald pounded the radar screen angrily. He then pressed the Com-link button. “Donald Duck to Launch Crew! Come in! Launch Crew?” But the radio was all static. “What’s going on?” Donald asked.
“Someone is jamming our communications,” said Mitch.
Although that was probably true, Grace wasn’t going to believe that until she tried one last thing. She adjusted the frequency and said over the Com-link, “Gummi Ship to Strahl! Come in Strahl!”
The radio remained static.
“I wonder if it’s those guys Balthier talked about,” whispered Sora.
The Gummi Ship suddenly stopped and the inertia pulled threw them out of their seats. “Donald!”
“It wasn’t me!” he pleaded, “The controls aren’t responding!”
“Oh no!” Grace gasped as she watched the screens, “The ship’s computer is being hacked!”
“Can you stop it?” asked Sora.
“I’m not Joey,” Grace remarked, trying to get control back.
“Switching to emergency backup power,” said the ship’s computer as the lights went off and the engine shut down.
“Okay,” said Grace, “Whoever they are, they got us good.”
There was a buzzing noise. “It’s my com-link,” explained Mitch. She took out a small device, shaped like a pen cap. “This is Mitch,” she said to the gadget.
“Mitch, are Sora and Grace there?” Balthier’s voice echoed through the com-link.
Grace took the com-link from Mitch. “We’re here,” she said.
“Listen carefully; I don’t have much time. We’ve been intercepted by the Angelus Elite Knights, also known as the Elite Guard. They’re like the Chasers, only of a lower grade. The Galactic Federation has sent them after us in light of the events back on Juno City,” he explained.
“Can’t we just tell them we don’t want to talk about it?” suggested Grace.
“These are the last people you want to say no to,” remarked Balthier, “If we try to escape, they’ll blow up our ship. Now that they’ve caught us, it best to let them do what they want. They’ll be attempting to board are ships any minute now. Get down into the hull and wait there. Hopefully, we’ll see each other later.”
The com-link crackled and turned off.
“Oh great…” moaned Grace.
“Are we in trouble?” asked Goofy.
“I’ll say we’re in deep over our heads trouble,” remarked Mitch.
There was a locking noise from above. “It sounds like there’s something above us,” said Sora.
“Remember Star Wars?” asked Grace.
“Oh yeah,” he recalled. He then turned to Donald and Goofy. “We better get down into the hull.”
The Gummi ship shook, as if something had grabbed onto the ship, then there was a docking noise as they climbed down into the hull. The hatched opened and a voice called into the ship, “Put your hands behind your head!”
“Why does this sound like cops?” moaned Grace.
Three armored knights stepped into the ship. They wore no helmets, revealing the trademark platinum blonde hair and blue eyes of the Angelus as well as the white angel like wings from their backs. They carried rapiers but in their hands were plasma guns that rivaled Miki’s weaponry.
“Search the ship,” ordered the one Angelus, “Make sure there’s no one else.”
As one of the Angelus took off to search the cockpit, another eyed Sora. “So this is the great Keyblade Master? Doesn’t look like much,” he remarked.
Sora gave him a look and the Angelus continued to taunt, “Oooo, what’s that look for? Got something to prove, hotshot?”
“Quiet private,” the first Angelus told him.
The second Angelus returned and saluted to the first Angelus, “There’s no one else aboard Captain.”
“Good work Sargent,” nodded the Captain, “Now,” he turned to Sora and the others, “Hand over your weapons. You too, Keyblade Users.”
“We can’t exactly hand them over,” explained Grace.
“Ah, that’s right. The Keyblade returns to its rightful owner if stolen. Very well. Sargent, you know what to do,” ordered the Captain.
“Sir!” the Sargent saluted. He then took from his utility belt two bracelets. Grace recognized them at once.
“These are Demagickification bracelets,” explained the Sargent as he placed a bracelet on Grace and Sora’s right arms, “As long as you are wearing them you will be unable to use your Keyblades or magic. We are only doing this as a precautionary measure.”
“That should do it,” said the Captain, “Let’s get them out of here.”
“All right you Humes! Move it!” shouted the Private and they followed the Angelus Knights out of the ship.
The Gummi ship had been docked within the hull of a larger ship. Right next to them was the Strahl; everyone over there was being escorted out as well by a group of Angelus Knights. Above them, more Knights watched them, following their every move. “Is this all of them?” asked the Captain.
“This is all sir!” replied another Knight.
“Good. Get their names and classification,” ordered the Captain.
“Alright foureyes, we’re starting with you,” the Private sneered at Joey, taking out a clipboard, “Name?”
“Joseph Carter,” replied Joey.
“Carter? Any relationship to William Carter?” asked the Captain.
“He’s my grandfather,” explained Joey.
“Hmmm…the King will certainly want to talk with you,” remarked the Captain.
“If we may continue,” groaned the Private, “Parents?”
“Uh…Dr. Jonathan Carter and Dr. Diane Carter,” replied Joey.
“He’s a Hume,” the Private check something off on his clipboard, “Next, Goggles,” he said to Matti.
“Montag Carter; his brother,” Matti nodded to Joey.
“Hume,” remarked the Private and continued to Margot.
“Margot Carter. Little sister to Joseph and Montag Carter,” replied Margot.
“Jeez, is this a family affair or something? Next, Green Hair,” the Private turned to Clarise.
“Don’t tell him anything!” Anemone hissed in her ear.
“It won’t matter,” Clarise whispered back to her, “They’ll find out anyway.” She then took a deep breath and said, “Clarise Nevue, daughter of Commander Antonio Nevue of Juno City.”
A hush fell over all the Knights. “Sir!” gasped the Private, “It’s his daughter! His daughters! What do we do?”
“Private, is she a Hume or not?” asked the Captain, the only one that remained calm.
“But sir-!”
“Is she a Hume or not?” asked the Captain, giving him a look that silenced his quivering.
“She’s a Hume,” replied the Private.
“Then mark it on your clipboard and continue,” ordered the Captain.
The Private swallowed and, skipping over Anemone, went to Lucy. “Name?” he asked.
Lucy opened her mouth but was unable to find the words. “Lucy,” said Balthier quietly, “Give him your title.”
She nodded and replied to the Private, “Princess Lucia Elizabeth Anne Stuart Winsor, Princess of Wales and heir to throne of the British Empire.”
The Private looked impressed. “A Hume Princess; don’t pick up those everyday.” He then went of to Ling.
“Su Ling,” she said, “Keeper of the Earthern People. Daughter of Cho Ling and Yuki Ling.”
“Not only a Princess, but a Keeper too. This day is full of surprises,” remarked the Private, regaining his cockiness.
The Private stopped when he saw Fran. He looked her up and down grinned, and said, “Well hello, miss. Does a pretty face like you have a name?”
“Private,” warned the Captain.
“Fran,” she replied, resisting the urge to choke him.
“Vierra. Looks like you’re in the other category,” he checked something off and continued to Balthier.
The Private’s grin got even wider. “Well look here boys! If it isn’t the great Lord Balthier?”
“It’s Captain now,” remarked Balthier.
“Right…you can tell people that all you want, but as a member of your House, you’re still a Lord. You can’t exactly abandon that, no matter how hard you try,” sneered the Private.
“Private if you keep this up, I’ll have your wings!” the Captain said to the Knight.
The Knight’s smile disappeared at once. “You know how hard it is to grow back wings, don’t you?” asked the Captain.
“Yes sir,” nodded the Private, then turned back to Balthier, “What are you? 4th or 5th generation?”
“5th,” replied Balthier.
“Okay sweet heart,” the Private went on to Kairi, “You’re next.”
“Um…Princess Kairi, of Radiant Gardens,” she replied.
“Another Princess,” the Private shook his head. “Next, emo guy.”
“Riku of the Dawn,” said Riku.
The Private started to smirk again. “Riku of the Dawn, you say. We’ve been looking for you for quite some time.” When he got to Donald, he looked down and asked, “You’re a duck, right?”
“That’s Donald Duck!” he squawked, “Royal mage of King Mickey’s court!”
“Ah, we should’ve expected some of the King’s allies,” remarked the Captain.
The Private then continued on to Goofy. “What are you suppose to be?” he asked.
“The name’s Goofy, King Mickey’s Captain of the Knights,” Goofy said in a friendly tone.
“Really? The King’s Captain?” The Private smirked. “Name?” he turned to Mitch.
“Michelle Radishka, granddaughter of the Seer, Madame Radishka,” said Mitch.
“Wasn’t she the one that predicted the destruction of Earth?” the Sargent asked the Captain.
“So the story says,” the Captain remarked.
“And can you actually See?” asked the Private.
Mitch stared deep into his eyes, as if seeing into his soul. “The last time you had a good time, was about a month ago, and you can’t wait to do it again.”
“Fair enough,” remarked the Private, and continued on to Grace, “And you are?”
“Grace Porter, daughter of Alexander Porter and Lady Aqua of Twilight,” Grace replied.
“Hey guys! Lookie here! It’s Black Wing’s offspring! In the flesh,” grinned the Private, “So that nerd actually did get somewhere with Lady Aqua.”
“You shouldn’t say stuff about Lord Alexander like that!” said the Sargent.
“Oh that’s right, sorry Sargent; I forgot Black Wings was your hero. But man what did Lady Aqua see in him? For someone so heroic and beautiful, how’d she ever became a Chaser is beyond me. Guess her beauty is what won her that title-”
At that point Grace jumped up and kicked the Private in the face. It came at so much of a shock that the only one that reacted was the Captain, who grabbed Grace and tried to restrain her. “That’s my mother you’re talking about, you scumbag! And don’t you dare talk about my father like that again!”
The Private was back on his feet and drew his rapier, “Why you little half blood brat!”
“That’s enough Private!” someone called. An older knight was approaching them. The Sargent saluted but the Private didn’t lower his blade. “I’ve heard enough of your remarks already! One more insult from your mouth and I’ll be the one taking your wings. Understand?”
The Private bit his lip and lowered his sword, “Yes Colonel,” he replied.
“Good,” said the older knight. He nodded to Balthier, “Captain Balthier.”
“Colonel Harrison,” he saluted.
“These rookies haven’t been mistreating you?” the Colonel asked.
“Nothing we can’t handle,” Balthier replied.
“Fair enough. Sargent, continue the information gathering,” ordered the Colonel, “Captain, you can release her.”
The Captain nodded and released Grace. The Sargent took the clipboard from the Private, and asked Grace, “5th or 6th generation?”
“I don’t know what that means,” said Grace.
“She’s sixth,” replied Balthier.
“Right. Moving on,” the Sargent moved to Tai, “Your name please?”
“Tai Porter. I’m Grace younger brother,” Tai replied.
“Really? I was unaware that Lord Alexander had any other children,” remarked the Sargent.
“He didn’t say he was Lord Alexander’s son, only he was Grace Porter’s brother,” said the Captain, “We’ll check into once we get to the Flying City.”
“Sir!” nodded the Sargent, continuing to Sora, “Name?”
“Sora, son of Michael and Chen, the Keyblade Master,” he replied.
“So then, 3rd generation?” asked the Sargent.
“Uh…sure,” replied Sora.
“That’s all of them!” called the Sargent.
“Good work,” nodded the Captain, “All right, Captain Balthier, the Viera, Mage Donald, and Captain Goofy: step forward. Sargent take the children and put them with the others.”
“Sir!” saluted the Sargent, “Follow me!” He said leading the children down the walkway, deeper into the ship. Once they exit the hanger, two more Knights joined them carrying blindfolds. “For security reasons, you will each be blindfolded. You remain blindfolded until we confirm your identities.”
Sora and the other (Grace especially) reluctantly allowed themselves to be blindfolded. Once they were all in the dark, the Knights lead them into a holding cell. “Now listen up kiddies,” Sora heard the Private’s voice, “We got two hours before we reach the Flying City. You can talk, but we will be monitoring you. No plans of escape, not that you’ll get far, and no complaining. Boys, if you have to use the rest room, hold it in. Girls we have to make an exception for due to their biology. Have fun.”
“What a loser!” remarked Grace as the door shut.
“Sora? Grace? Is that you?” said a voice.
“Hayner? What are you doing here?” asked Sora.
“Those Knights got us and put us in here. They say their bosses or something wants to talk to us,” explained Hayner.
“Us?” asked Lucy.
“Yeah, other than me, it’s Olette, Pence, Sam, and Miki,” he explained.
“They got Commander James and my dad in the holding cell with the adults,” they heard Miki’s voice.
“But why would they want you?” asked Ling.
“Whose knows,” they could heard Sam’s voice, “Luckily, they don’t know about my STD.”
“Oh, good one,” Grace heard Joey whispered and then she got it. Sam wasn’t referring to a Sexually Transmitted Disease, but rather to his Superior Technological Device, his armor, although technically he himself was one.
“Ew! Gross!” cried Anemone, “Why would you even say that?”
“He doesn’t mean that one,” explained Clarise, “He means the other one.”
“Oh that one,” said Anemone quietly, getting the hint, “We all know you have AIDS.” She too was using a false acronym, this one meaning Analytical Information Device Sensors.
“Have you been able to use your medicine?” asked Mitch.
“Yeah. I can see that it’s working,” Sam replied, probably meaning he could still use his thermal or infrared lenses in his eyes to see. “So, Sora? How did you like Star Wars? Pretty awesome, huh?”
Chatting about Star Wars at least gave them something to do for the next two hours. After they had gone through a round of Lightsabers vs. Keyblades, they could hear voices outside of the holding cell. “Sounds like we’re docking,” said Matti.
They heard the holding cell door open. “We’re here. Come on! Get up!” they heard the Private’s voice. They were once again led through the ship and now probably out of it. Sora felt someone tug him away from the group and by the complaints, it sounded it like the boys and girls were being separated. He was then patted down and he felt his Keyblade being taken to examine but was brought back to the loop in his belt. He was led forward again and he heard a Knight say, “Remember to disengage the sensors for Keyblades.”
Sora was led a few more feet forward when he heard an alarm go off. At first he thought it was Joey, trying to sneak some gadget through but then he realized it was someone else. “Sam,” he whispered.
“Got braces boy?” he heard a Knight ask.
“Nah. Just got fillings,” he heard Sam reply.
“Remove his blindfold,” the Knight ordered. There was a moment silence. “He’s a machine! Shock him!”
“NO NO NO NO! DON’T SHOOT!” Sam cried.
“Everyone get down!” shouted Miki.
Sora dropped to the floor as he heard energy waves sizzling past him. There were a few screams, and he could hear Ling crying Sam’s name. Someone pulled him up and dragged him away. “C’mon kid!” said the Knight.
“What about my friends?” he asked.
“They’ll be fine, now move it!” shouted the Knight as he led Sora away. The noise died away and there was a humming noise along with the feeling of being pulled downward; he was in an elevator. After a few minutes, the door opened and Knight said, “This is him. Will you be alright alone?”
“The Professor is with me,” said a female voice, “Besides, I think he bares no ill intentions.”
“Very well,” he heard the Knight say and the elevator door close behind him.
Sora felt someone taking off his blindfold and he could see he was in some sort of laboratory. A woman with vivid red hair in a lab coat unlocked his handcuffs and said, “Place your Keyblade over there,” she pointed to a series of metal rings. Sora set the Keyblade inside the rings and to his surprise, the Keyblade floated on it’s own. The rings started to glow and spin around.
“What’s that for?” Sora asked.
“It measures the power potential of the Keyblade,” the woman explained, “Sit up here,” she pointed to a bed.
Sora sat on the bed and looked at the woman’s nametag. “Dr. Jean Grey,” he read, “Are you human?”
Dr. Grey managed a smile as she prepared her tray. “I guess you can say that.”
“What does that mean?” asked Sora.
“Where I come from, the human race had reached a point in its evolutionary track when a new branch of humans were being born. Mutants they called us, because of are unique individual power,” she explained.
“What kind of power do you have?” he asked curiously.
A beeping noise went off; the Keyblade was done being analyzed. The rings stopped moving, and the Keyblade floated by itself from the center of the rings back to Sora’s hands. “Wow…that’s cool,” he remarked.
“You think so?” she asked.
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“Lay down,” she ordered, pulling a small bottle with the needle at the end, “This may sting.” She pressed the needle into his arm to take a blood sample.
Sora made a face but quickly got over the pain. “Was your world destroyed by Heartless?”
“Yes,” Dr. Grey replied, “But I think it was because of the hatred normal people had against the Mutants. They didn’t understand, so they feared us. Now we help the Angelus.”
“But shouldn’t you be back at your own world now?” Sora asked.
Dr. Grey was quiet for a moment, then said, “Although you protected Kingdom Hearts and stopped an invasion of Heartless, you must understand Keyblade Master, not every world destroyed by Heartless was brought back.”
Sora stared at her, but then cried when she pulled the bottle of blood out.
“I need you to take off your clothes,” said Dr. Grey.
“What for?” asked Sora.
“Decontamination purposes. During that, we’ll get you into the scanner and check you for abnormalities,” she explained.
“Do I have to take off my underwear?” he asked.
“Yes, even your underwear,” she replied, “There’s a towel on the table if you want.”
Sora grabbed the towel and started to take off his clothes, throwing them in a pile. When he was completely naked, except for the towel wrapped around his waist, he followed Dr. Grey to another set of larger rings. “Put this on,” said Dr. Grey, handing him a vest, “It will protect your internal organs.”
When she made sure the vest was on correctly, she removed Sora’s towel, and said, “Feet here. Hands onto these,” she pointed to two bars raised above his head in a ring that circled around him, “And bite down on this,” she placed a mouth guard in Sora’s mouth, “Good.” Dr. Grey walked over to a separate room with darkened windows.
By that time Sora realized how cold it was in the room and really wished he had his clothes back. “Relax,” he heard Dr. Grey’s voice through a speaker, “This won’t take long.” The rings started to glow and spin around him.
As ten computers analyzed every bit of information coming from the rings, Dr. Grey pulled up a x-ray image of Sora’s back. “There it is,” she remarked, “The wing bone structure. He really is a cross-breed.”
“You doubted he was Michael’s son?” asked a voice. She heard the hum of a motorized wheelchair behind her, parking beside her.
Dr. Grey turned to her superior, a crippled man but still bore the look of one who could fight a thousand warriors without breaking a sweat, Professor Xaiver. “I didn’t doubt, it’s just strange to think he’s the one. He’s so young,” she remarked.
“He is,” said the Professor.
“Have you tried reading his mind?” she asked.
“I have, but I’m afraid to dive too deep,” remarked the Professor, “He still recovering from his last memory fix and it’s difficult even for me to talk with one with multiple psyches.”
“You mean Roxas?” Dr. Grey asked.
“Not just Roxas; there’s a third one. I’ve been trying to connect with him but he’s rejected every attempt so far. That or he’s too weak to connect. He is troubled though; he’s met with Jane and he’s worried about his friends,” explained the Professor.
“We’re done,” Dr. Grey said into the microphone, “You’re clothes should be decontaminated by now.”
Sora gave a cheer and went to get his clothes. When Dr. Grey turned to leave the observation room, Professor Xaiver remarked, “He thought you’re powers were cool.”
“He would probably think yours are cooler,” she replied.
“Still think he isn’t the one?” he asked with a smile.
“We’ll see,” she gave him a smile back and walked out of the room.
By that time Sora already had his clothes back on. “Everything checks out okay,” said Dr. Grey, “Except you have an unusual CAT scan; almost like you have two different psyches. They may have you brought back in for more evaluations.”
The elevator door opened again and the Angelus Knight was back with another blindfold. Sora groaned. “Again?” he asked.
“I hope to see you again soon Keyblade Master,” smiled Dr. Grey, “And good luck.”
Sora nodded and allowed himself to be blindfolded again. The trip in the elevator this time took even longer. Just when Sora’s ears were about to pop for the twelfth time, he heard the door open, and could the echoes of many people. He was pushed through another door, down a flight of stairs and into some sort of vehicle. Then there was silence except for the hum of a motor beneath him. “Where are we going?” he asked.
“You find out soon enough,” said the Knight.
The ride wasn’t long and Sora soon found himself being led out of the vehicle. The blindfold was removed and he found himself in front of a large manor estate. The doors to the manor opened and a human man rushed out, attempting to straighten his gloves as he jogged. “Welcome Sora,” he greeted, “to the ancient and noble house of Magdalene. The Lord and Lady are so excited to see you!”
“Uh…” Sora turned around and saw the vehicle he had been traveling in, a floating carriage, speed off. He turned back to the butler, “I’m staying here?”
“Yes, sir,” nodded the butler, “I’m Jarvis by the way, caretaker of the house. I hope it pleases you to know that Nanny has been cooking up a storm in the kitchen. She won’t let even me in there,” he explained to Sora as he led him inside the house.
Sora walked into a large lobby with a grand staircase, as Jarvis said, “I’ll just be a moment. I promise I would announce your arrival,” and took off down the hallway. Sora started to look around. There were paintings decorating all the walls, mostly of Angelus men in some type of military uniform. There were pictures of women too, but one in particular caught his eye. It was a painting of a woman with vivid red hair and purple like eyes.
Sora’s trance broke when he heard a cry of joy. He looked down the hallway and before he knew it, he was in the tight embrace of an elderly woman. “Oh it’s been so long since I last saw you!” the woman cried, “You were only just a baby.”
The woman let him go and Sora found himself face to face with a human woman, in about her sixties but if not for her pure white hair she didn’t show it on her face. There was an odd sense of recognition that he felt when he looked at the woman’s face. “Are you…my grandmother?” he asked.
The woman’s face broke into a wide smile. “Oh he remembers Jarvis! He actually remembers me!” she cried for joy.
“I don’t think he remembers everything, my Lady,” remarked Jarvis, “You sort of gave it away.”
“Don’t ruin my moment Jarvis,” Sora’s grandmother said sharply, and turned back to Sora, “You look so much like your father. Almost splitting image, I must say.”
“Alexis, are you already torturing our grandson already?” called a voice from the stairs. An elderly man was climbing down the stairs, a human man with gray hair but shared Sora’s brilliant blue eyes.
“You can’t blame me Mark; after all it’s been fifteen years,” said Sora’s grandmother.
“I know how long it’s been, my dear,” Sora’s grandfather sighed.
They were joined by another woman, this time a young Angelus in a seasonal maid outfit. “Nanna needs you in the kitchen, m’Lady,” she said.
“All right Sissy, I’ll be right there,” said Sora’s grandmother, then turned back to her husband.
“Go on,” said Sora’s grandfather, “I’ll show Sora around the house and talk to him about this so called ‘inquiry’.”
“Will you be needing assistance, sir?” asked Jarvis.
“No thank you,” Sora’s grandfather waved him off, “I shall be fine. You can make sure the dinning room is ready for dinner.”
“Yes sir,” Jarvis bowed and left with Sora’s grandmother.
“Now tell me Sora,” said Sora’s grandfather, “How is your mother?”
“Fine,” replied Sora.
“That’s good to hear,” his grandfather remarked.
“Excuse me, sir?” said Sora cautiously, “But may I ask you something?”
“ ‘Excuse me, sir’?” Sora’s grandfather raised an eyebrow, “I’m called that a thousand times a day. I don’t need to hear that from my grandson. You can call me Grandpa. But yes, you may ask me something,” he smiled at Sora.
“Okay, Grandpa, are you an Angelus?” Sora asked.
Grandpa Magdalene continued to smile at him, “Yes, I am an Angelus. I certainly don’t look it, do I?”
Sora nodded. “How do you look human?”
“It’s called Angelus Genetic Adaptation. Many Angelus are sent to different worlds as spies and have a large disadvantage of blending in with the worlds’ peoples with their wings and white hair. So they adsorb the genetic information of a particular sub-race of the world’s people through a sample of DNA, usually hair. It’s a bit harder to explain than it is to show, but for example, when I was about your age, I was to Earth to warn them of the coming danger of the Great Darkness. That was how I met your grandmother, by crash landing in her backyard,” explained Grandpa Magdalene.
“I guess that’s one way to win her over,” remarked Sora.
“Oh, she wasn’t easy to win over,” his grandfather smiled, “She almost hit me with a frying pan. However, I was injured and as she helped me, I took one of her strands of hair, and absorbed her human DNA by absorbing the strand into my palm. Genetic Adaptation is usually temporarily; most Angelus lose their adapted looks within a few weeks, but they still retain any knowledgeable information they absorbed, such as languages and cultural information that to most humans are inaccessible. There are exceptions to the rule; most crossbreeds, like your father and yourself, don’t need to use the Genetic Adaptation as often because you already have half of your DNA or more as human. Usually crossbreeds gain their Angelus powers as they get older; your father was able to change his hair to white when he was five and was able to use his wings when he was six. The only exception to this so far, has been Princess Jane. She, although a crossbreed, was born with the Angelus white hair and wings, and when she is in human form, has the hair of her human mother. Usually, the human traits of the Angelus show through more than the traits of the human parent, because the Angelus genes are more dominant over every other race.”
“How come you’re in human form?” asked Sora.
“Being human is easier for me. And sometimes, the wings get in the way. I can’t understand how everyone else gets around with them. And personally, the white hair makes me look older,” Grandpa Magdalene remarked.
Sora smirked but then it quickly disappeared as they walked out into the garden.
“You seem troubled,” said his grandfather.
“I’m just worried about my friends,” Sora replied.
“They’ll be alright,” Grandpa Magdalene placed his hand on Sora’s shoulder, “Right now they’re under protective custody for the time being, until the Galactic Federation’s inquiry into the Heartless, Organization XIII, and the Juno City Crisis. Lord Alexander is trying to buy some time until we have everything ready to present to them.”
At that moment Jarvis returned to announce dinner. Dinner was served in an elegant dining room, with a crystal chandelier hanging above him. The servants also ate dinner with Sora and his grandparents, as Sora’s grandfather discussed politics, calling at least 3 out of 5 politicians idiots, and his grandmother talked about the gossip she heard with her book club. His grandparents asked about Sora’s daily life, and he told them about the Islands and traveling to different worlds. He kept on getting approving nods from Jarvis, giggles from Sissy, and stares from the housekeeper, a human woman named Nanna. Finally, Nanna asked him, “When was the last time you had a haircut, young man?”
Sora almost dropped his fork. When was the last time he had a haircut?
Sora’s grandmother suddenly broke into a fit of giggles. “Now Nanna,” she laughed, “I’m sure he likes his hair just the way it is.” She then leaded over in Sora’s ear, “She used to chastise Michael and Terra’s hair all the time. Speaking of time,” she turned to her husband, “It’s time for your medicine.”
“Before desert?” asked Grandpa Magdalene.
“Would you rather have it destroy the taste of desert still left in your mouth?” Grandma Magdalene asked.
“No dear,” he replied, then whispered to Sora, “See, I can’t win with her.”
Sora managed a smile, just before his grandmother carried out a pill dispenser, one with a small container for each day of the month. “Let’s see,” his grandfather pulled out a pair of reading glasses, “A red and blue pill today; that’s for my heart I guess.” He took a glass of water and swallowed the pill quickly, making a face. “Terrible,” he shuttered, “One would think they would make them fruit flavored or something. Oh well…now, what’s for dessert?”
“I made my specialty sir,” smiled Sissy, “Apple Pie and fresh vanilla ice cream.” She then got up to get desert from the kitchen. Sora’s mouth watered as soon as she returned with the pie and bucket of ice cream. He waited quietly but anxiously until he was served the pie with a large scoop of ice cream starting to melt on top. He never tasted a pie so sweet and tarty before, and the ice cream was perfectly made. By the end of dinner, he was completely satisfied.
Sora gave a yawn and his grandmother said, “Why don’t you go off to bed, dear? You have a big day tomorrow. Princess Jane wants to me you at the temple. She’s very excited to me you. Your bedroom’s just up the stairs and is the first door on the right. If you need anything, just use the phone.”
“Okay. G’night,” he said taking the stairs up to his bedroom. The bedroom was up of a king size bed with cotton sheets, a dresser, mirror, closet, balcony windows, a TV, a small bookshelf, and a phone. He jumped on the bed and crawled around to find the remote, when he heard someone else in the bedroom.
Sora jumped up and grabbed his Keyblade.
“You know that’s useless.”
There was a girl sitting at the end of his bed, a girl with long white hair, brilliant blue eyes, in a green flowing dress.
“Who are you?” Sora asked.
“You forgot about me already?” the girl shook her head, “Man you are an idiot.”
Her voice sounded familiar. Then Sora remembered who she was. “Y-you! You’re the thief!”
“Bingo!” she smiled.
“But what are you doing here? And how are you an Angelus?” he asked.
“I wanted to see you. And I’m Angelus the same way you are,” she replied.
“The same way? Wait a minute…are you the Princess too?” he asked with a groan.
“Hey! You’re smarter than you look,” she smirked.
“What’s a Princess doing running around as a thief?” Sora eyed her.
“I was trying to warn you,” she explained, “You better sit down; I’m going to give you a lot of information.”
Sora sat down, still not trusting her, princess or not. “All of your friends are safe, but there are complications,” she started.
“Complications?” Sora raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah, at least three of them,” Princess Jane counted them off with her fingers, “Grace Porter and her little brother are staying at the Romanov estate. But, complication number one, there is nothing to confirm Tai Porter’s existence.”
“What do mean there’s nothing to confirm his existence?” asked Sora.
“He doesn’t have a birth certificate, nor a Galactic Identification Number, let alone the fact that he was once a robot with a heart in it, kinda worries the Federation, because that says Grace’s father, Lord Alexander, was doing experimentation on the heart, which is a big no-no. Understand?” she explained.
“Oh, I get it! So they would think Grace’s father was trying to do stuff like Xehanort with the Heartless,” said Sora.
“Right. Now, Princess Kairi, I’m guessing she’s your girlfriend, Princess Lucy, Su Ling, Anemone, and Clarise are staying with me at my house. Joey Carter and Miki Thompson are staying in what we call the ‘Genii Ward’; it where the science nerds are kept for their own protection, nobody insanely crazy but a couple of the best minds the universe has to offer. Matti Carter, his sister Margot, Balthier, Fran, Donald, and Goofy are staying at the Xaiver Institute. Michelle and Riku are still with the Elite Guard, but more than likely will be moved to the Xaiver Institute. I think I got everyone,” she said, counting names with her fingers.
“What about Sam?” asked Sora.
Princess Jane looked down at the ground. “He’s…complication number two. No matter when the Elite Knights found out he was a cyborg, they would eventually have to temporally disable him. We still don’t know what he’s capable of. The scientists have to determine how much of a danger he is. If he was just a cyborg with a replacement body for medical treatment, they would have let him go by now. But he has all these weaponry components…I don’t know,” she shook her head.
“Will they…kill him?” he asked quietly.
“They have to do a psychological evaluation first. If he’s okay, they’ll just disengage his weaponry,” explained the Princess.
“So what’s complication number three?” Sora asked.
Princess Jane turned to him and smiled. “You,” she replied, “But more specifically,” she placed a finger on his forehead, “The other you: Roxas.” She muttered a spell under her breath and moved her finger around his forehead in a tight circle of shapes. Then with the same finger, flicked his forehead, sending his a few inches back, but when he came back to a steady position, he was Roxas.
“How’d you do that?” Roxas asked.
“Dipartialion summoning spells. I can call forth other souls that share a single body with another. In this case, you, the Nobody. Or are you a Nobody? There’s been a very heated debate over whether or not you’re truly a Nobody,” the Princess remarked, “I got to say though, you a little bit cuter,” she raised her hand to study his height, “not as tall though. I can see why Lady Porter likes you,” she smiled at him.
Roxas blushed, then asked, “How long does the spell last?”
“Eh…not long. Usually five minutes tops, but that should be enough time to tell you this: the Federation is very curious about Organization XIII. They know it’s gone, but that’s about it. They want to know how many of you guys are still ‘alive’. We know there are at least three, four if you count Xine. However, you don’t have to tell them anything. Just say or have Sora say, ‘You are using your right to remain silent.’ It’s actually better than it sounds, because it may freak a lot of people out with the entire changing back and forth thing. Got it?” she asked.
“Got what?” he had changed back to Sora.
The Princess sighed. “I hope Roxas has a better memory than you do.” She turned to leave through the window, “See you tomorrow.”
“What’s tomorrow?” asked Sora.
“You’re coming with me to the temple. I get to show you my other duty,” she grinned and climbed out of the window.
“What a strange princess,” he remarked and climbed into bed, finally falling asleep.
************************************************************************
Grace was not in the happiest of moods. After Sam’s capture, she had been led down into a laboratory, had her blood tested, her clothes taken away to be decontaminated while she was analyzed for any abnormalities. The only thing that kept her cool and calm now as she was led out the door blindfolded again, was the fact she didn’t get a PAP test; Keyblade or not, she had to put her foot down at that point. She was now being led into a vehicle. She felt someone next to her.
“Gracey? Is that you?” asked a voice.
“Tai?” she asked, feeling someone removed her handcuffs. Someone removed her blindfold as well. Tai was sitting next to her, still blindfolded as a human boy about her age removed Tai’s blindfold. “Who are you?” she asked. The boy got up and sat across from them. They were in some sort of limousine, the vehicle moving smoothly across the roads.
“I’m Luke, Professor Porter’s assistant,” the boy replied, staring at Grace with his deep brown eyes, “You are staying at your father’s estate until the Galactic Federation’s inquiry.”
“Assistant?” Grace raised an eyebrow, “How old are you?”
“Much older than you are,” Luke replied with the hint of a smile, “Your father shall be here within the next day or so. Thanks to him and Princess Jane, we got some time before the inquiry to prepare.”
“Are you an Angelus?” Tai blurted out.
“One might say that,” Luke replied not taking his eyes off of Grace.
“Why do you keep on staring at me?” Grace asked.
“Trying to figure out if you’re everything your father said you were,” Luke remarked.
“What about our friends?” she asked.
“Sora is staying with his grandparents. Princess Kairi, Princess Lucia, Su Ling, Clarise and Anemone are with Princess Jane. Joseph Carter and Miki Thompson are staying in the Genii Ward. The rest of your friends are staying at the Xaiver Institute. However, the status of your cyborg friend, Samuel James aka ‘Bumblebee’, is unknown. If he’s lucky, he won’t be dismantled,” explained Luke.
“Dismantled?” Grace and Tai both cried together.
“Don’t worry. He has to pass a power potential evaluation and a psychicalogical screening before they determine he’s a danger to the universe,” remarked Luke.
“So are we in trouble?” asked Grace.
“Not yet. You could be though, but I doubt there will be enough evidence and you’re a Keyblade User. It has to be something really big to get a sentence,” explained Luke. The hum of the vehicle’s engines died down and Luke started to get up. “We’re here,” he said, opening the door.
They stepped out of the vehicle in front of a manor house, with dark windows, some of which were cracked or broken. Grace turned around and saw the hover car that was carrying them drive off. Luke led them inside the house. It was dark and dusty inside, almost as if no one had lived there for years. “Dad lives here?” asked Tai.
“When he’s not on missions, though he usually stays in his laboratories. I think the Professor resents the place actually. Can’t blame him though; Lord Nicholas, your grandfather, wasn’t the greatest of men, personality wise. Went a little crazy after his wife died and committed suicide upon hearing the death of his daughter, Teresa. But…I would have done something if I had known you were coming today,” said Luke as he led them through the house.
At that moment, a Dalmatian trotted through to greet the visitors. He wagged his tail at Luke, but cautiously approached Grace and Tai to sniff them. Tai held out his hand gingerly for the dog to sniff. The dog started to lick his hand and wag his tail again. Luke rubbed the dog’s head, “Good boy, Pongo.”
“Pongo?” asked Grace.
Luke nodded. “One of a hundred and one.”
Grace and Tai stared at him. “A hundred and one?” asked Tai flabbergasted.
“Most of them are from adoption,” explained Luke.
“Uh…that sounds a little better,” remarked Grace, following Luke downstairs into the basement. The house looked a little bit cleaner as they descended into the laboratories. The first room they entered was a large kitchen. There were at least ten Dalmatian puppies scattered around, some napping and others playing. As Luke went to the fridge to see what was inside, Tai started to go around and read off all the names of the puppies from their collars.
“So, how did you become my Dad’s assistant?” asked Grace as Luke started to make a sandwich.
“Curiosity you could call it, and the need for someone to watch all these dogs. For example…Wiz!” Luke almost dropped the mayo when he spotted a puppy peeing on the floor, “You know you’re suppose to go outside!”
Grace started to giggle as he chased the puppy out a doggie door. Luke returned to finish his sandwich when an alarm went off. “Finally!” he exclaimed, grabbing his sandwich and rushing into another room. Grace got up to follow him, Tai following her, leaving his kitten Moo-Moo to play with the puppies. “Um…” Luke stopped to turn around when they started following him, “You can come,” he pointed to Grace, “I’m not so sure about him though. Probably better if he stays with the dogs.”
“Stay here,” Grace told Tai. Tai shrugged and started to play with the puppies again.
Luke and Grace proceeded down a hallway of white to a pair of airtight doors. Luke punched in a number sequence on the keypad and the doors opened as a cool female voice said, “Welcome back Master Luke. Who is behind you? A female counterpart?”
“I think you need an upgrade, Phoenix,” remarked Luke, “You don’t recognize the Professor’s daughter?”
“My apologies Lady Grace. The Professor has yet to program me with a DNA recognizer for you,” explained the voice.
“Uh…okay. Who’s Phoenix?” asked Grace.
“Phoenix is the Professor’s computer. She oversees things when the two of us are busy,” explained Luke, taking a pair of lab goggles from a rack before another pair of airtight doors. He handed another pair to Grace and opened the door by using another code on the keypad.
Grace shivered as the temperature dropped at least 10 degrees inside the lab. “Set 9 is ready for testing sir,” Phoenix told Luke.
“Good,” said Luke, taking a pair of heavy rubber gloves and opening a large cylinder shaped container. “Stand back,” he told Grace as an icy smoke drifted out of the container. Luke stuck his hand inside the container and pulled out a tray of petre dishes. He took the tray to a metal container with a glass window and stuck the tray inside through a plastic flap, which was then sealed off by a metal flap.
“What’s that?” asked Grace.
“Test samples of one of the most dangerous viruses ever known: the Avian Influenza,” explained Luke taking off his rubber gloves, “Also known as Bird Flu. Thankfully, it hasn’t been seen for years. Except now, it’s believed the Commander is trying to recreate it.”
“Why? It’s bird flu,” remarked Grace.
“Well, that’s the thing. Until eighty years ago, it used to only effect birds. Then it started to evolve. It began to attack other species and eventually any human that came into contact with an infected animal’s droppings,” Luke continued, “Usually a human’s immune system recognizes a virus before it starts to take over a host’s cells. But with the Bird Flu, the virus can’t be recognized due to its unique shape. By the time the white blood cells recognize the virus, it’s already infected tens of thousands of cells. As the body tries to fight off the virus, fluid starts to build up, usually in the lungs. Fluids can also build up in other organs such as the heart and kidneys, making the matter even worse. If the victim goes untreated, they died, drowning in their own fluids. In other words, the real killer is the fluids.”
“Ew…that’s a gross way to die,” Grace squirmed.
Luke nodded as the machines inside the metal container started to inject the petre dishes with a purple liquid. “Scientists feared that if the virus evolved to become air borne, the results would be catastrophic. Fortunately it never evolved to that stage and was wiped out when Earth was destroyed. But if the Commander does recreate it, more than one world would be at risk. It will get even worse if he creates one that is resistant to Angelus antibodies; Angelus have one the strongest immune defensives ever known, but if he finds a way around it, no one will stand a chance.”
“Anyone infected with this sample of the virus has a 50/50 chance of surviving if they are treated right away,” explained Phoenix, “If the Commander manipulates the virus, the ratio of survival will drop to one in twenty. The death toll across the universe could be as high as in the trillions.”
“But why would the Commander want to recreate something so dangerous?” asked Grace.
“The Commander also needs to create a vaccine or else he puts his army and scientists at risk. He, in turn, can use that to bribe the worlds, in case the threat of nuclear weapons doesn’t scare them but the bird flu does. That’s why we have to create the vaccine first; the last thing the Federation needs is the world leaders panicking over a world killing disease. The turmoil would scattered from every end of the universe. Xehanort of course would love this kind of stuff; it’s the type of thing he lives for,” he threw his fist on the table.
Grace was quiet for a second then said, “Are you any close to creating a vaccine?”
“We’re getting there, but we’re not there yet. The tests are improving, but even if we did find a cure, the manufacturing would take weeks and distribution even longer,” sighed Luke, “The only think we can do know is train those in the health industry how to recognize the virus.”
“Master Luke, I have the results from set 9. Would you like to hear them?” asked Phoenix.
“Go ahead,” said Luke.
“Out of the twenty test sample, nine were cured by the vaccine. The others showed no change,” said Phoenix.
“Okay. Cross reverence any similarities in the ones cured as well as they ones that were resistant. Print everything when you’re done,” ordered Luke. He and Grace started to walk out of the lab. After they removed their goggles, and went back into the kitchen, Luke said, “I need to go and check on the rest of your friends. I’ll be back in a few hours.” He picked up a coat from a clothes rack.
“Can we clean the house?” asked Grace.
“Yeah, are we suppose to sleep in the bedrooms? They’re probably filled with spiders!” shivered Tai.
Luke looked a little shocked. “Uh…sure,” he said, “Cleaning supplies are in the bathroom,” he pointed to another door in the corner.
When he left, Grace and Tai opened the bathroom door. The bathroom smelled a little, the floor looked dirty, and there were at least a few puppies sleeping in the bathtub. Tai opened the toilet seat just a bit to look inside, then suddenly slammed it back down.
“What’s wrong?” asked Grace.
“It stinks!” Tai held his nose.
“I guess these guys don’t clean a lot,” frowned Grace, “Come on,” she picked up a bucket and mop, “We got a lot of work to do.”
************************************************************************
Princess Jane returned to the Imperial Palace, climbing back through her bedroom window. As soon as she dusted off her dress, her governess, Lady White, entered her bedroom. “Your Highness, where have you been? You missed dinner and the arrival of our guests,” she said.
“As long as it wasn’t Pizza, Lasanga, Chicken Fingers, or Shrimp Lo Mein, I should be fine,” the Princess remarked going out of her bedroom, “Has my father returned yet?”
“He should be back at any moment,” replied Lady White, “And be careful what you say around our guests.”
“C’mon! I’m always careful about what I say!” frowned the Princess.
“Oh I can recall quiet a few instances when you insulted someone,” her governess muttered.
Princess Jane entered one of the many living rooms in the Palace, where Kairi, Lucy, Ling, Anemone and Clarise waited in chairs by a blazing fire. Most of them looked exhausted, but Princess Jane in particular noticed Ling, her face pale and her eyes red and watery from earlier tears. She cleared her throat and introduced herself. “Greetings! I’m Her Imperial Highness Princess Jane, Honorary Summoner, Dutchess of the Stardust Nebula and about twenty other titles I can’t remember off the top of my head. I hope you guys weren’t pried and poked too much,” she paused and awaited some sort of reaction.
“Where’s our friends?” asked Kairi.
“Don’t worry. They’re safe. The reason you’ve been separated is for your own safety and requests from some of the families,” Princess Jane explained.
“You sound familiar,” Anemone eyed her, “Have we met before?”
The Princess’s hands went sweaty. “You must be mistaken,” she forced a smile, “I’m pretty sure I’ve never met you guys before.”
“Your Highness! You have a visitor!” called Lady White.
“I’ll be right back!” said the Princess and bolted out of the room and down the grand staircase. She slowed when she saw who it was. “What are you doing here?”
Luke gave her an odd look and replied, “I have orders to check on the Keyblade Master’s friends.”
“They’re fine. Well…there’s one who looks like she was crying. I’m guessing the cyborg’s girlfriend,” explained the Princess folding her arms. She looked back at him, “If that’s all you came for, you can go.”
“What? Not going to say good-bye?” Luke started to grin.
Princess Jane didn’t reply and started to head back up the stairs.
“Yeah, f you too!” waved Luke.
“Weirdo!” she called back.
“Whore!”
“Nobody!”
“Hooker!”
“Exper- I mean, Slimeball!” That was close; she almost didn’t catch herself.
Luke started to grin again. “I knew it; you still love me.”
The Princess rolled her eyes, “In your dreams,” and went back up the stairs.
As she continued to climb up the stairs, she heard Luke opening the door, but then he heard him say, “Good evening, your Majesty.” She leaned over the railing. The great brown wolf walked into a room on the floor below. She rushed back downstairs and followed the wolf into the room, her father’s study.
“So how did it go?” Princess Jane asked.
The wolf glanced at her for a second, just before laying down, curling up in front of the fireplace with his eyes closed.
“That bad huh?” the Princess figured from how his ears were drooping. “Well at least we got one day; Lord Alexander should be back by then. Do you know who’s going to be called to the stands?”
The wolf made a noise like a sigh and rolled over towards the fireplace. “No word yet,” said the Princess, kneeling down and rubbing his ears. “Well, I have to get up early tomorrow. I’m taking Sora and some of his friends to the temple tomorrow. Would you like to come with us?”
The wolf opened one eye and winked at her. The Princess smiled back and wrapped her arms around the wolf’s head, kissing him between the ears. “G’night Daddy,” she said and got up to return to her guests.
************************************************************************
Joey tapped the window of his holding cell, a big giant white room equipped with a small refrigerator, a stovetop oven, microwave, computer, bed, TV, and a radio alarm clock.
“Will you stop tapping?” said Miki, who was also in the room, awaiting someone to return to tell her where to go.
“Sorry,” apologized Joey, “I’m just a little nervous I guess.”
“About what?” Miki asked.
“For starters, we’ve all been separated from one another. I’d like to know how Margot and Matti are doing. And they took my laptop away! Course, if they try anything, they might find their mainframe system crashing before they actually get anywhere with my computer,” Joey managed a smile.
“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” remarked Miki, “The Angelus are one of, if not, the most advance races in the universe.”
“She’s right. Before you humans invented the wheel, we were working on using our wings.” Luke walked into the room with a guard.
“But you guys should have already know how to work your wings by then,” remarked Joey.
Luke thought about it. “Okay, bad example. However, when Benjamin Franklin shocked himself with lightning, we were working on nuclear power.”
“Yeah, but we had you guys beat with the Internet,” said Miki.
“Fair enough,” said Luke, “We didn’t come up with anything like YouTube.” He flipped though his papers, “Miki Thompson, right? You’re being moved to a new room if you follow Lloyd here,” he nodded to the guard behind him, a boy not much older than he was.
“What about our friends? When will we see them?” asked Joey.
“They’re all fine. You’ll see them again the day of the Inquiry, which is the day after tomorrow,” replied Luke.
“What about Sam?” asked Miki.
Luke took a deep breath and said, “We won’t know his status until tomorrow.”
“Well you tell who’s ever keeping him locked up, if there is so much as a screw missing from him, someone’s ass is going to get a wallop,” Miki promised as she followed the guard out.
“He’ll be lucky if he is missing a few screws,” Joey heard Luke muttered as he walked out the door.
************************************************************************
At the Xaiver Institute for Gifted Children, Donald and Goofy watched as Margot entertained a group of small children with her drawing powers, Riku and Mitch were talking with a girl named Rouge, Matti and Hayner were keeping tabs on a man named Wolverine by sneaking around and following him, and Olette and Pence were watching as a woman named Storm taught young Angelus children how to use their wings. Meanwhile, Balthier, Fran, Commander James, and Jazz were talking with the Professor, when there was a knock on the door.
“You may come in, Luke,” said the Professor, and Luke walked in.
“I hope I’m not interrupting, sir,” said Luke.
“Not at all, we were hoping you would be arriving soon,” remarked Professor Xaiver.
“So, what’s the word?” asked Balthier.
“The day after tomorrow,” replied Luke.
“Do you know who’s going to be questioned?” asked Commander James.
“Well…” Luke started.
“They’re not sure yet,” Professor Xiaver finished his sentence, “I believed more than likely, it will be Sora, Grace, Princess Kairi, Riku, Donald, Goofy, Anemone, Clarise, Joey, and hopefully, the cyborg known as Sam.”
“The big concern is the Juno City Crisis,” said Commander James, “That’s the one they know the least about, right?”
Balthier nodded. “Having a chat with Sora will cause an uproar with the Royal Family. They’ll avoid asking him anything unless it’s needed.”
“It’s hard to tell with these Feds,” remarked Jazz, “They changed their minds about every other hour.”
“How is everyone else?” asked Fran.
“Okay,” replied Luke, “Grace and Tai are cleaning the house.”
Balthier started to chuckle, “You better get home and see how they’re doing. It is getting late.”
“Yes sir,” bowed Luke, “Good night, Professor X,” he nodded to the Professor Xiaver, and left through the same door he went through.
************************************************************************
Grace and Tai both collapsed on the recently cleaned staircase as Luke returned with a small package in his hands. “Wow!” he gasped, “There’s no more dust. And you fixed the lights too. The chandelier doesn’t look a day old.”
“We cleaned two bedrooms and your bathroom,” said Grace.
“I was going to clean that,” muttered Luke.
“We got rid of the spiders too,” said Tai.
“Good job,” said Luke. He handed the package he was carrying over to Grace. “Here. This is from Sora’s grandparents. It’s apple pie.”
“Ooh!” Tai took the package from Grace and looked inside.
“You better get some sleep,” said Luke, “You’re meeting the Princess tomorrow at the temple.”
“We’re going to a church? Sorry, but we’re not religious,” remarked Grace.
“It’s not really a church; more like a tourist attraction,” Luke explained, “But it does have some significance.”
“Fine,” shrugged Grace, “Come on Tai. Time for bed.”
“But where does he sleep?” asked Tai, his mouth full of apple pie, “We only cleaned two beds.”
“Don’t worry,” Luke managed a smile, “I sleep down in the lab, like I always do. Good night,” he walked off with a wave of his hand.
“Night,” said Grace and she followed Tai upstairs into the bedrooms. “You sure you’ll be alright in here by yourself?”
“I’ll be okay. Besides, I got Moo-Moo and Lucky,” he held up his kitten and a Dalmatian puppy.
Grace kissed him good night and entered the bedroom she picked out for herself. There were puppies sleeping everywhere and she had to moved some around the bed so she could at least get in it. “Sorry guys,” she said as she moved a few to the bottom of the bed. Finally, she got in bed and closed her eyes but not for long. There was a whine and she opened her eyes again.
A puppy with a pink collar nudged Grace with her paw. The puppy’s collar read ‘Princess’. “Did I take your spot?” asked Grace. The puppy gave another whine in reply. “Okay, here,” Grace moved over a bit so Princess could lay down next to her, “Just don’t roll over into my face,” she managed to say before falling asleep.
************************************************************************
Grace was woken early the next morning by a dog she had yet to meet. This dog was about Pongo’s size and it wore a blue color. When Grace managed to open her eyes fully, she saw that the dog’s tag read ‘Pertida’. Pertida was now waking her own children; they cried and whined, but once they rolled over and out of the bed followed their mother downstairs.
Grace got dressed and climbed downstairs back into the kitchen laboratory, where Tai was already at the table with a bowl of cereal and all the puppies crowded around with their parents, waiting for food.
“All right! All right! Since when have I ever forgotten about you guys?” Luke tried to make his way through the sea of puppies. He managed to reach a large button on the wall and when he pressed it, a large dispenser that Grace though was just an overlarge ventilation shaft, churned out puppy chow into four separate vents that poured out into super huge dog bowls. Finally, he got out a large bag of more dog food and poured a scoop into Pongo’s and Pertida’s bowls. As Grace reached for a bowl of cereal, Luke collapsed on his chair. “And to think I do this every day,” he shook his head.
Grace noticed he was not only in cargo pants and a white beater shirt, but he also had a band tied to his bicep. Luke pulled a drawer next to him open, and pulled out a long suringe of clear liquid.
“What’s that for?” asked Grace as Luke took the cap off the needle and squirted some of the liquid out.
“Chemical balancer cocktail,” he explained as he injected the needle into his arm, “When I get emotional, I get really cranky, and sometimes…stuff happens,” he said, not looking at them, “This at least keeps me in check. Well,” he started to change his mood, “you better eat fast or we’ll be late for the Sky Shuttle.”
“Sky Shuttle?” asked Tai as he turned to Grace, “What do you think that is?”
“I guess it’s some sort of vehicle that flies through the air,” figured Grace.
They went through their cereal quickly and joined Luke outside with Pongo and Pertida. “Ready?” he asked.
Grace and Tai nodded, and Luke waved his hand, summoning a floating vehicle from the sky. The Angelus at the front of the carriage driving the vehicle asked, “Where to, sir?”
“The Air Station as quickly as possible,” replied Luke as he hand over a few bills to the driver. He then opened the door for Grace and Tai.
As soon as the vehicle took off, Grace looked outside the window. They seemed to be in the upper class side of town; there were big fancy mansions, some even larger than her father’s house. Soon the mansions disappeared and were replaced by quaint little suburb houses, some with doors on the top story and others with both one on ground level and on the top. After a few minutes the suburbs and schools were replaced with townhouses. The Angelus world seemed to be like Traverse Town and Twilight Town, except for one key difference.
“They’re aren’t many cars around,” remarked Grace.
“They’re no need to,” explained Luke, “Most Angelus fly to their destinations. These taxies are used for the elderly and the young, and Humes who can’t fly.”
“What’s a Hume?” asked Tai.
“Not all humans call themselves humans, so collectively they’re called Humes,” said Luke. He looked out the window. “We’re here.”
The taxi stopped and Luke opened the door. Grace and Tai climbed out with him onto a docking platform. There was something like a bus docked at the platform, except it had no wheels and was floating several feet above the clouds. It was here Grace realized, that the Flying City was truly flying, the land the city rest upon looked as if it had just been picked up by large hands from a planet, floating in a sea of clouds.
Grace heard the hum of another taxi and she looked around, surprised to see Sora walking out of it with an elderly couple. When he saw her, he smiled at her, and she ran up to embrace him. It was a quick hug and within a few seconds they broke apart. “You okay?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she nodded, “You?”
“All right I guess,” he shrugged.
A third taxi pulled up, and Riku, Donald, and Goofy stepped out of it. When they saw Sora, Donald and Goofy rushed up to give him a hug and instead knocked Sora down on the ground. Riku helped him up as a guard posted near the Sky Shuttle walked up to Luke, and said, “Sir, your identification please.”
“Identification?” Luke looked confused, “Since when did you need to check ID?”
“Is there a problem officer?” asked Sora’s grandfather.
The guard’s posture straightened at once. “No sir,” said the guard, “We’re are only doubling our security in light of the recent kidnappings. We have a group of school children visiting Alluria today.”
Sora’s grandfather nodded with understandment. “Very well. If there aren’t any more problems, we would like to board.”
“Wouldn’t you like a more private shuttle, sir?” asked the guard.
“No thank you,” Grandpa Magdalene shook his head, “We won’t mind a few school children.” He then took his wife’s hand and proceeded to board the shuttle.
“Come on guys,” called Luke as he followed Sora’s grandparents inside the shuttle. The others followed him in, Tai grabbing Grace’s hand. At the front of the shuttle was a group of Angelus children and their teachers, chatting excitedly. Some of them looked over when Sora boarded the shuttle, and there were a few fingers pointed at the just arrived passengers, but the children stopped when their teacher told them that pointing was rude.
As soon as Grace and Tai sat down, a voice over the intercom said, “Now departing for Alluria. Next stop: gate terminal.” The shuttle started to move and took off away from the Flying City. Some of the school children gave little squeals and tried to get out of their seats to look out the window.
“Guess we’re not the only ones on their first trip in a shuttle,” remarked Sora.
After a minute, the clouds disappeared and were replaced with black space. The cries of joy grew more excited, as more children tried to look out the windows. Sora couldn’t help but join them as the shuttle floated above a line of space ships in a line trying to enter a sparkling world in the distance. Some were as small as the Gummi ship; others even bigger than the Strahl. “What is that?” he heard Grace asked.
“Alluria, the center of order in the universe and home to the Galactic Federation. Almost half the world is a giant mega city and the rest is of a dense tropical rain forest to millions of species,” explained Luke.
A few minutes later, the shuttle started to descend into the city. Their first stop was a station hub for the spaceships. A few passengers stepped on board, most of them humans and a moggle or two. The shuttle took off again, this time weaving through buildings that seemed to be reaching for space instead of the sky. Grace watched as the buildings passed by when she saw an Angelus flying with the shuttle. The children raced to the windows again and waved frantically with excitement. The Angelus waved back as he was joined by more flying Angelus.
The Angelus broke away from the shuttle as a large dome shaped building with several triangular points protruding from the center came into view. “That is the Galactic Federation; the order of the worlds. That’s where the inquiry will take place,” explained Luke.
“That’s the world order?” asked Donald.
“I wonder if the King is there,” suggested Goofy.
Luke chuckled a bit and said, “Perhaps.”
The shuttle made a stop at the Galactic Federation building and a few more passengers got off and got on. A few blocks away, the shuttle stopped at a museum where the children got off. As they left the shuttle, one little Angelus girl turned and waved, “Bye Mr. Keyblade Master.”
Sora waved back and remarked, “Guess I’m really famous here.”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Grace heard Luke mutter.
The next stop was the Temple; their destination. As they got off the shuttle, Sora saw Princess Jane, Kairi, and a large brown dog were already waiting for them outside the temple. Kairi couldn’t keep still and suddenly she rushed up and threw her arms around Sora. Princess Jane gave a sigh as Kairi then gave Riku and Grace a quick hug. Pongo and Perdita sniffed the dog which paid no mind to them.
“I hope you had a pleasant trip here,” said Princess Jane, “No problems with security I hope.”
“No, nothing too terrible,” remarked Sora’s grandfather, “If you would excuse us your Highness, I would like to visit the botanical gardens with my wife. We should be done when you return.”
“Very well,” the Princess suddenly broke off, as if catching her words, “sir. Everyone else, follow me.”
“The dog too?” asked Sora pointing at the brown dog.
“Yes, he comes too. He’s my bodyguard, not that I can’t handle myself,” remarked Princess Jane, “And he’s not a dog; he’s a wolf.”
Sora was about to pull his hand back from petting the wolf, but the wolf allowed him to rub his ears and took off to follow behind Princess Jane.
The temple itself was like a huge ordinate museum decorated with marble and gold on the outside. As they climbed a set of stone steps, there was a stone with markings addressing the visitors. Some was written in pictographs, some in fancy letters with so many curls of a letter it was hard to make out, and others with an alphabet similar to English. Grace squinted to read what it said in English. “Tshis place tshe Gods have made holie. If a friend of peace, thee is welcomed here. If an enemie, thee best turn back.”
The inside of the temple looked larger than the outside. The floors were covered in mosaic tiles of all colors in elaborate patterns. The walls were made of marble and a done of crystal glass covered the ceiling. They had only entered an entrance hall branching off into smaller rooms reserved for different religions. There was a room for Christianity, one for Judaism, another for Islam, another for Buddhism, one for Hinduism, and several more that no one could pronounce without asking. The only thing that truly stood out from the place of many worships was a service desk and behind that an electronic display board showing times of worship and tour guide times for visitors.
The Angelus women behind the service desk bowed when Princess Jane approached. Tai suddenly broke away from Grace and approached a large stone statue of a beautiful human woman. In the statue’s right hand was a large stone copy of Sora’s Keyblade.
“Who is she?” asked Kairi.
“That is the goddess Ultima. She is the goddess of the Keyblade and the forger of the original three Keyblades. Legend has it, she was the first Keyblade Master and is the one that chooses the next Keyblade Master. Together with her lover, the great warrior Lord Zion,” the Princess pointed to another statute of a handsome human man across from the statue of Ultima, “she defended the universe from the forces of darkness since the birth of the gods. Which is a couple thousand years, give or take a century or two. Another legend is that Ultima and Zion are reborn once every century, though they have yet to show themselves so far in this time. A third, through more unlike than the first two, is that the children of Ultima and Zion were the first Angelus.”
“Because it was a union between a god and human, right?” remarked Riku.
“That is correct, but since it was such a long time ago, not even tracing back through genealogy can prove it,” explained Princess Jane.
“So does that mean all Chasers are Angelus?” asked Goofy.
“Well, most Chasers do have some Angelus blood in them. To date, Grace is the only Keyblade User of fifth generation cross breeds. However, in the past few decades, there have been Chasers that have been full blood humans. In the most recent group of Chasers, two out of the three were human, Lady Aqua and Lord Venn, although rumor has it that Venn was the grandson of the last incarnation of Ultima,” remarked the Princess. She waved her arm for them to follow her to a room in the back.
“Okay,” said Grace and followed the others through the door.
The room was about as large as the entrance hall except the floor was cover with white marble and the pathway marked out with blue tile. There were also statues in here as well. Princess Jane stopped in front of a statue of a young woman in a flowing dress. “This is…” she paused to think, “my great-great grandmother, High Summoner Yuna, who defeated the great monster Sin more than a century ago. Almost a thousand years ago, there was a great war between two cities, Zanarkand and Bevelle. These two cities held possession of weaponry that rivaled those of Earth in its Golden Age. However, Zanarkand with all its summoners was doomed. Against the great weapons of Bevelle, they had no hope of victory. Ultimately, Zanarkand was destroyed. The survivors of Zanarkand wished to bring back the city and all the people who had died in the war, so they went to the great summoner Yevon. Yevon offered to turned them into Fayth to be used as a summoning to preserve a memory of Zanarkand, a dream of Zanarkand, and they excepted.”
“Fayth?” asked Kairi.
“Souls sealed with stone statues. Summoners pray to the Fayth to obtain their blessings. It is through the Fayth we are able to use the aeons, protectors of the Summoners, and send the dead to the afterlife,” explained Princess Jane, “Using the new Fayth, Yevon was able to make a dream of Zanarkand. But in order to protect that dream, he created Sin as well. However, the summoning took much of him, and over time, Yevon forgot who he was. Hidden within Sin, he could no longer see the truth and started to attack the world. Yevon would soon be called Yu Yevon, curse of Yevon. In an effort to stop Sin, Yevon’s daughter, Yunalesca, created the Final Aeon. With it, Sin was defeated, but in the end, the aeon took her life. But Sin returned not long after. It seemed that Yevon had absorbed the Final Aeon and used it to create a new Sin, but it took time for the people to realize that. Summoner after Summoner went to the ruin city of Zanarkand, to obtain the Final Aeon, each of them defeating Sin, each of them sacrificing their lives to achieve peace, but Sin would come back after time, every time. When the Maesters of the Summoners realized this, they hid the truth from the Summoners and the people. Machines were forbidden, and strict code of ethics dedicated to repenting was ordered to the people. And the cycle continued for a thousand years.”
“So was Sin just a really big Heartless?” asked Goofy.
“Some say Sin was the original Heartless because of the way so many lives were lost, but there are some disagreements,” remarked the Princess, “After 10 years without Sin, which were called Calms, a young woman was chosen to be a Summoner, a woman named Yuna. She set out on her pilgrimage to Zanarkand from her home of the small island Besaid with her guardians, a Blitzball captain named Wakka, his off and on girlfriend and black mage, Lulu, Yuna’s childhood protector, the Ronso Kimari, and, hired on for the Besaid Blitzball team, a lost traveler Wakka had picked up, a handsome blitzball player who claimed to have been the star player of the Zanarkand Abes. Some believed his close encounter with Sin and its toxin clouded his memories, but the summoner believed him. Her father had been guarded by a man who also claimed to have been from Zanarkand, a man that turned out to be the traveler’s father. After surviving an attack from Sin on their way to Kilika, Summoner Yuna met the newly appointed Maester, Seymour, in the port city of Luca. He had taken notice of the beautiful Summoner and shown his might of power when fiends attacked during the Blitzball tournament.
“After the tournament, Yuna was joined by one of her father’s guardians, Sir Auron, with the young blitzball player. Together they witness the battle against Sin at Mushroom Rock by the combined forces of the Crusaders and the Al Bhed, where Sin completely annihilated the warriors. Despite this loss, the pilgrimage continued, crossing the river of Moonflow. There they met Yuna’s cousin, a frisky Al Bhed girl named Rikku the blitzball player had met earlier. She offered to join the group and after a quick vote, was accepted.
“Upon reaching the city Guadosalam, Maester Seymour proposed to Yuna for her hand in marriage. Yuna was going to decline and continue the pilgrimage, but during the crossing over the Thunder Plains, Yuna changed her mind, reasoning she would not marry for love but only for the people’s happiness. Things drastically changed however when they reached Macalania Temple. It was discovered that Seymour had murdered his father in his pursuit for power. Yuna had already went ahead to confront him, and when her guardians joined her, they discovered Seymour was more lustful then they first thought. Seymour wanted to use Yuna in order to get to Sin and use it to ‘save’ the world. Yuna and her guardians defeated him, but she was unable to send him into the afterlife. They were chased out of the temple but fell through the ice, on top of Sin. Sin scattered them all the way across the ocean, to Binkinel Island, home of the Al Bhed. When Yuna was no where to be found, Rikku took the guardians to her home, hoping Yuna was there. But when they got there, the Al Bhed Home was under attack. They entered the fortress, weaving their way down to the basements where other Summoners were kept. The Al Bhed had been capturing Summoners to stop their pilgrimage, so they wouldn’t sacrifice their lives. It was there, the blitzball player discovered the truth, that if Yuna obtained the Final Aeon, and summoned it, her life would end. Yuna wasn’t there however and the fortress was collapsing. They escaped with an airship discovered by the Al Bhed and set a course for the mainland. They found Yuna, at the Palace of St. Bevelle, in a wedding dress, with Seymour next to her.”
“Seymour was still alive?” asked Grace, “But I thought he was dead.”
“Seymour was dead, but he was unsent. His body was made up of pryeflies, a type of condensed magical energy. It’s what makes the aeons real…ish. So Seymour was kinda like a ghost with a body of condensed magical energy,” explained Princess Jane, “The guardians decided to rescue Yuna. They crashed the wedding just as the procession was getting started. But they only got as far as the altar when the warrior monks stopped them. Yuna was about to send Seymour, but when threatened that her friends would be killed on site if she did, she dropped her staff. A few minutes later, Yuna and Seymour were married, but as soon as the kiss was over, Seymour gave the orders to kill Yuna’s guardians. But before a single shot was fired, Yuna backed away to the balcony, commanding the warrior monks to drop their weapons or she would jump, wiping off Seymour’s kiss with her arm. When they refused, Yuna assured her friends she would be fine and jumped off the balcony summoning the aeon Valefor to catch her. The guardians escaped and made their way down into the temple, where they knew Yuna would be. They weren’t together for long. They were captured and brought to trail before the Maesters. When Yuna declared that Seymour was unsent and pleaded with the head Maester to send him, the head Maester refused, revealing that he too was an unsent. Yuna’s group was separated into two but they quickly rejoined to face down Seymour again. They escaped that night into the woods of Macalania.
“Despite the discouragement from the Maesters, Yuna and her guardians continued the pilgrimage, knowing full well what they would find at the end. They crossed the plains of the Calm Lands but were stopped at the summit of Mt. Gagazett by the Ronso tribe. Surprised by Yuna’s show of courage to continue her pilgrimage, they allowed her party to pass and continue up the mountain. But as they reached the top, Seymour was there waiting for them again. He reasoned he would become the next Sin and save the world by destroying it and freeing the people of their worldly worries. The battle was long but Seymour was defeated. At the top of the mountain, they found a wall of Fayth being used for a large summoning, unknowing that they had stumbled upon the Fayth used for the dream of Zanarkand. They climbed down the mountain and into the ruins of Zanarkand.
“When Yuna went down into the chamber of the Fayth, she discovered that the Final Aeon had lost its power…centuries earlier. That was when they met with Lady Yunalesca, who had also been unsent. She would create the Final Aeon, but it would mean turning one of Yuna’s guardians into a fayth. After discussing the idea, Yuna and her guardians went to Lady Yunalesca to ask if there was another way to defeat Sin. Yunalesca replied that Sin was part of the world’s destiny, that Sin was eternal, and that no amount of atonement would make a difference. The Final Aeon was only a beacon of hope that kept the world alive. When she asked Yuna who would become the fayth, she defiantly said no one and no one else would be used for the Final Summoning. She vowed she would defeat Sin without false hope. As you could imagine, Yunalesca didn’t take that too well. They eventually defeated her and sent her to where her soul belonged. Before she disappeared, she uttered the name Yu Yevon. When they exited the temple, the Al Bhed airship was waiting for them. It was now time to think.
“Thinking that maybe the head Maester knew something, they went back to Bevelle. Though they were stopped by guards, a temple girl ordered the guards to let the Summoner through. When they approached the Maester, he asked why they had not gone out to defeat Sin. When Yuna told him they defeated Yunalesca and the Final Aeon, the Maester was shocked. He cursed the summoner, and declared that the spiral of death by Yu Yevon would consume them all. When asked about Yu Yevon, he only said that Sin was his armor, and passed on to the afterlife. Fortunately, they got help from another source; the temple fayth. Yuna and the blitzball player went back to the chamber. They knew that Sin or rather, the aeon that had become Sin, liked to listen to the Hymn of the Fayth. They thought that maybe it would slow down the great beast, but the Fayth wasn’t so sure. When asked about Yu Yevon, the Fayth remarked that defeating Yu Yevon was perhaps the only way. But by defeating Yu Yevon, the Fayth would wake and their dream would end. However, the Fayth said with a heavy sigh that they had been dreaming for a long time and wanted to rest truly. When the blitzball player remarked he was grateful for the Fayth did, Yuna asked him what it meant. When he didn’t give her a straight answer, she became worried, but not for long. Sin had appeared not far from them in the North and it was time to fight.
“Yuna and her guardians boarded the airship again. Down on the ground below, they could hear the people singing the Hymn of the Fayth, calming Sin to sit still. They airship approached the great beast, and the Summoner and her guardians severed both fins and the core on it’s head. When they were finished, Sin crashed outside of Bevelle, but it wasn’t over yet. After a short rest, Sin got back on its feet more vicious than ever. In what little time they had, they attacked the head, and the beast collapsed again, opening its mouth for the airship to pass in a strange new world. But Seymour was waiting for them again. He attacked them in his most powerful form, but he still fell to defeat, only this time, Yuna was able to send him for good. They wandered through Sin, and finally met with the Lord Braska’s final aeon, the last one to defeat Sin. It turned out to be none other than the Blitzball player’s father. Knowing full well that they had to defeat him, the blitzball player accepted the challenge of beating his father finally. The Final Aeon was as a powerful foe as Sin, but he too fell to defeat. That was when Yu Yevon appeared. He possessed all of Yuna’s aeons, so they too had to be beaten. When only Yu Yevon was left, the great immortal had nothing to show. As he fell, Sin was finally beaten for good and Yuna performed the Final Sending. As the aeons disappeared, the fayth in the temple turned to stone and the dream started to fade. As the sending ended, the blitzball player’s body started to vanish, and Yuna realized what he was. He too was part of the dream of Zankarnad and because the dream was ending so was he. Before he vanished, Yuna confessed her love for him, and…they say…he disappeared into the clouds. Yuna’s journey was over; she had defeated Sin,” concluded Princess Jane.
“He didn’t really disappear like that? Did he?” asked Kairi.
“Well…that’s another story,” shrugged the Princess, “But High Summoner Yuna is reminder to all of us that no matter how tough the foe is, nothing is truly eternal. Just as Sin was defeated, someday Xehanort will fall too. His time will be up soon and there’s nothing he can do about it.”
“So whatever happened to that world? Since Sin was defeated and all,” asked Sora.
“A lot of things can happen in a period of a hundred years. But you should know that better than anyone, Keyblade Master. For you see, that world is the home you come from,” the Princess smiled at him, “Who knows? Maybe one of Yuna’s guardians was one of your ancestors.”
Sora looked down at the floor. The Islands? Sin? Summoners? Fayth? Dreams? He couldn’t see how those could be a part of his homeworld. He looked up and suddenly realized he was falling behind the others. He followed them up a flight of towering stairs into a smaller room. The Princess stopped in front of a door with an intricate symbol of circles and turned back to the group. “Just so you know, be respectful.” She gave a small bow to the door and the door shuttered, lifting up so they could pass through.
The room on the other side was an even smaller chamber. In the center of the floor was a glass dome, and beneath the dome was a glowing statue embedded in stone. They could also hear singing voices, but Grace and Tai were the only ones that recognized them. “Who…is that singing?” asked Grace.
“What you hear is the Hymn of the Fayth. The Hymn can only be heard around temples but some claim it can be heard around the Keyholes as well,” explained Princess Jane. She then kneeled on the floor and started to pray.
“So that’s what we heard in the cave,” Tai whispered to Grace, “It was the Hymn.”
Grace nodded back but still something wasn’t right. “But shouldn’t the Fayth be gone now? I thought she said they vanished?” she asked.
“Perhaps we can ask him,” suggested Riku.
There was a boy floating above the glass dome, his face covered with a purple hood, and yet even more surprising, he was transparent as a ghost. Tai grabbed Grace’s arm just as quickly as Kairi reached for Sora’s hand. Princess Jane bowed again and got back up on her feet. “It is good to see you again,” said the Princess.
“It is good to see you as well,” replied the boy. He then looked toward Sora and the others, “Greetings Keyblade Users. I hope your journey here was well. We Fayth have also been watching your journey for a long time now.”
“Hold on a minute! You vanished with Sin, right? How come you’re still here?” asked Donald.
“Donald!” hissed Sora.
“We’re not sure why we are still here. Perhaps the Gods still have some use for us. But I have asked the Princess to bring you here to tell you about Xehanort,” explained the Fayth.
The chamber went quiet. Then, Sora asked, “What can you tell us?”
“A very long time ago, possibly before Sin, the goddess Ultima picked four of the greatest warriors of the universe to protect the four realms: light, twilight, dawn, and darkness. Though each warrior was of equal status, Ultima gave the three original Keyblades to three of the warriors. She granted them the power to forge other Keyblades, and through that power they were named the Chasers. But the one that wasn’t granted the power of the Keyblade, started to envy the Chasers. Over time that envy turned to jealously, which grew to hate, and warrior disappeared,” explained the Fayth.
“Xehanort, the warrior of darkness,” said Riku.
“That is correct,” nodded the Fayth, “Xehanort tried to take the power of the Keyblade for his own. But he was the ruler of darkness; he couldn’t wield a Keyblade. So he tried going after another power, one on equal or greater scale: Kingdom Hearts. When his plan was discovered, the Chasers went after him to persuade him to change his ways. But Xehanort had gone too far. He was lost to the darkness forever. Ultima then ordered the Chasers to defeat Xehanort at any cost. Over the years, the name ‘Chaser’ was given a new meaning: those that chased endlessly after Xehanort. It has been a long hard battle for them. Maybe this time, Xehanort will fall for good.”
“He will this time!” vowed Sora.
“You are brave Keyblade Master. But…tomorrow at the inquiry, no matter who is called to the stand, the Judges will go very hard on you. But as long as you speak the truth, things will go easier, hopefully,” remarked the Fayth.
“It can’t be harder than the stupid math competition I’ve had every school year,” shrugged Grace.
“Competition,” Luke repeated the word slowly, “Competition…that’s it!” he jumped. He then grabbed Grace’s hand. “We’ve got to go home now!” He dragged her out of the room with the dogs, Tai following close behind them.
Princess Jane looked at her watch and cried, “Oh no! I was only supposed to have you guys out for an hour! C’mon!” she pushed Sora out just after she bowed to the Fayth, “If we hurry, we might be able to pick up lunch!”
************************************************************************
Luke rushed Grace and Tai back to the mansion and locked himself in the laboratory. Before disappearing he gave Grace a green card and asked her to order pizza. “Is this suppose to be a credit card?” asked Tai.
“It’s not a credit card; it’s money,” corrected Luke, “It’s 500 eroes. 10 eroes is about 1 US dollar or 100 Munny.” He then vanished into the labs.
After Grace ordered pizza from the phone, she and Tai started to clean the house again. They had finished up the last of the bedrooms, when the doorbell rang. Tai got the door, as Grace pulled out the green card Luke gave her. The deliveryman was Angelus, carrying a heat resistant bag full of pizzas on his back. He pulled out Grace’s order and said, “250.5 eroes.”
Grace gave him the card and he swiped it with a keypad on his belt. The keypad printed out the receipt and he pulled from his cash bag, a blue card and four red cards, with two bronze coins. “Enjoy!” said the deliveryman and he flew off to deliver his other orders.
“I still don’t see how this is money,” remarked Tai as he held up one of the bronze coins.
They ate their pizza in the kitchen alone; Luke still didn’t come out of the lab, even when Grace called him. When they were finished, they left the pizza in the fridge for Luke, and got back to work on cleaning. They were working on the hallway, when Grace heard Tai scream. She dropped the can of cleaner and ran to where he was. “What is it?” asked Grace.
Tai had been going through old painted portraits, many of them now knocked over from jumping back from the one he recently pulled out. “It’s-it’s y-y-you!” he cried.
“What are you talking about? That’s not…me…” her voice died when she saw the portrait. It was girl about her age, a girl with her hair, her skin, her ears, her nose, even her eyes. “No way…”
“That’s Teresa, the Professor’s sister,” Luke emerged from the lab with a slice of cold pizza in his hand, “She died quite a few years ago. Your dad doesn’t like to talk about her much, probably because she was murdered.”
“She…does look a lot like me,” remarked Grace.
“That’s because…” he reached down and went through the pile of pictures, “here we are,” he picked up one and dusted it off, “your father looked so much like his sister.” He showed them a portrait of Teresa sitting on a chair in a red dress. Next to her was a boy a few years younger than she was with her skin color, short black hair, and the same deep purple eyes that Grace and the children in the picture shared. “Because Angelus genes are mainly dominant over any other race, you inherited most of your father’s traits.”
“She died before I was born right?” asked Grace.
“Long before your parents even thought about sex,” remarked Luke.
“You don’t have to say it like that,” frowned Grace.
“Just thought I’d add a little humor, before I gave you this,” he handed her a piece of fine parchment.
“What’s this?” asked Grace as Luke also gave a piece of parchment to Tai.
“Your official summons to the Galactic Federation,” Luke explained.
Grace looked at the paper. “To Miss Lady Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Romanov Porter, Apprentice to the High Lord Keyblade Master of Light, Sora, Honorary Chaser of Light and Twilight, Dutchess of the Romanov-Porter clan, daughter of Lord Alexander Ivan Nicholaievitch Romanov Porter, (Chief of Medical Research of the Angelus Intelligence, member of the Angelus Elite Knights, Leader of the Romanov-Porter clan, son of Lord Nicholas Porter), daughter of High Lady Aquamarie ‘Aqua’ Sarah Wayne, (Chaser of the realm of Twilight, Member of the Galactic Federation Ring of Mages, daughter of World Leader Ansem Wayne). We request that you and your defense attorney (with a guardian if under the age of 18) present yourselves to the Galactic Federation counsel at 8:30 tomorrow morning, the third day of the month of Coppersun of the Galactic year five thousand five hundred and fifty-nine (Earthern time: the nineteenth day of August of the year two thousand and eighty-five AD), sharp. If you fail to arrive at this time, a group of Angelus Elite Knights will be sent out to search for you, which may consequence in ordering a higher sentence if found guilty of any crimes. Signed, High Judge Zaida.”
“That’s certainly a mouthful,” remarked Grace as she looked at Tai’s paper which didn’t have enough as her paper.
“Judges like to be extremely formal,” shrugged Luke.
“What does it mean ‘if found guilty of any crimes’?” asked Tai.
“It’s nothing to worry about; they just want to scare you,” explained Luke.
“Who’s my defense attorney?” asked Grace.
“Don’t worry about it. Your dad’s got it covered,” explained Luke, trying to change the subject. “What else do you got left to clean?”
“The big room in the back,” said Tai.
“The ball room? You’re going to need help with that,” said Luke taking the mop bucket and getting fresh water.
Cleaning the ballroom took up most of the afternoon into the early evening hours. The floor was covered in a layer of dirt, the lights in all the chandeliers were out, the windows were so filthy not even the sun could shine through, and the carpet on the stairs was too moldy to be saved so they ripped it out before they did anything else. There were several windows in the ballroom, reaching up to the ceiling, and that task took the longest to clean up. By the time they got the windows done, the sun was already setting so they lowered the chandeliers and changed out all the light bulbs so they could work on into the night. Once the floor was squeaky clean, they worked on polishing the staircase. It was about nine o’clock when they finished. They grabbed a piece of pizza before Luke said they should probably get to bed.
Grace climbed up to her bedroom, moved a few of the puppies lying on the bed around, got in bed and allowed Princess to lay next to her. She had only laid there a few seconds when they was a knock on her door. “Gracey?”
Grace lifted her head. Tai was at her door in his pj’s with Moo-Moo and Lucky. “I can’t sleep,” he said, “Can I sleep next to you?”
Grace moved over a bit and allowed him to crawl in. Before he closed his eyes, he said, “I hope Daddy gets here soon.”
“Me too,” whispered Grace as she kissed him goodnight.
Hours later, when they we’re both dead asleep, the bedroom open. Lucky was the only one that lifted his head and wagged his tail when he saw who it was.
Alexander walked across the bedroom silently, not making a sound, looking down on his children.
“You’re late Professor.” Luke stood behind him.
“I know. Sorry,” Alex apologized, “This is happening too soon. I thought the Federation would wait.”
“With the Commander growing powerful everyday and now all these children disappearing, the Federation wants to be assured it knows full well what it’s up against,” explained Luke.
“And the vaccine? How is that coming along?” asked Alex.
“We’re up to 75 percent cure, sir,” replied Luke.
“Seventy-five? Already?”
“I gave it competition. I introduced a small sample of the Varicella virus with the vaccine serum,” explained Luke.
“Chicken pox? I see; as long as the chicken pox infects first the bird flu won’t have a lot of grounding making it more susceptible to the immune system. But it would only work if both diseases are present, and you would have to follow up with the chicken pox vaccine just in case. A long shot but it could work,” Alex said thoughtfully, “Good job. What about the vaccine we’re giving to the uninfected?”
“All samples show 99.9% success rate. We should be able to go to trials within the next week,” said Luke.
“Even better,” remarked Alex, “And you managed to clean the house.”
“That was mostly your kids. Sir? Are you worried?” asked Luke.
“For my daughter? No, but for my son,” Alex reached down and rubbed Tai’s head gently so not to wake him, “I am, as well as a few of these children.” He turned back to Luke again, “Don’t tell them I’ve been here.”
“Sir?” asked Luke, but Alex ignored him, as he leaned down and kissed Grace and Tai on their foreheads, and rubbed Lucky behind the ears.
Alex placed a hand on Luke’s shoulder as he walked out and said, “Get some sleep,” and disappeared through the door.
************************************************************************
Grace was woken the next morning by the beam of sunlight that shined on her face from the balcony window. She squinted as she got up until she got out of the sun. Tai and Moo-Moo were still asleep, but Lucky was up. He stumbled over his still sleeping brothers and sisters as he worked his way across the bed. He licked Grace’s fingers but then something caught his attention. He started to bark at something at the foot of Grace’s bed.
“Was going on?” mumbled Tai as he got up. His eyes were wide opened when he saw what Lucky was barking at.
It was a bird, a large black bird with wide magnificent wings. It was completely black except for its beak that was a deep golden orange. The bird was almost half the size of Tai and stood somewhere between two and half feet to three feet. The bird chirped at them, making a sweet but yet unearthly music.
At that point, Perdita walked inside the room. She sniffed at the bird but took no other notice of it, and started to wake her children. The other puppies sniffed the bird as they got up but only Lucky continued to bark. When he didn’t move from his spot, Perdita picked him up and carried him out of he room.
“Gracey, what is that thing?” asked Tai.
“I think it’s a phoenix,” replied Grace as she got up and reached out to touch the bird. The bird allowed her to rub its head; it emitted some sort of warmth, like a fire, but Grace’s hand didn’t burn.
“We’d better get dressed. Luke’s probably already up,” said Grace.
“Okay. I’ll met you downstairs,” said Tai as he picked up Moo-Moo. As he walked out, the bird flew off it’s perch on Grace’s bed and landed on Tai’s shoulder. Tai steady himself to handle the weight of the bird, but he adjusted quickly and went back to his bedroom to get changed.
When Grace dressed and went downstairs into the kitchen, Luke, Tai, and the bird were already down there starting breakfast. As Grace sat down and grabbed a muffin, the bird flew from Tai’s shoulder to Grace’s shoulder. The bird was surprisingly light and Grace’s felt no difference as it stood on her shoulder. She noticed Luke was giving the bird an incredulous look. “What is it?” asked Grace.
Luke shook his head and turned back to his bowl of fruit. He, like the dogs, didn’t seem to mind this odd visitor.
When they were finished and Luke took his medication, they got ready to leave for the inquiry. Luke got Pongo and Perdina’s leashes and with the bird still resting on Grace’s shoulder, walked outside. A flying taxi was already waiting for them outside. An Angelus knight opened the door and allowed them inside the car. The windows were tinted so they were unable to see outside, not that it mattered; they already knew where they were going.
When they reached the shuttle platform, Sora, Kairi, Lucy, Ling, Anemone, and Clarise were already waiting for them. “Gracey!” Lucy cried and threw her arms around her.
“We missed you guys,” said Clarise.
“Really? Even Anemone?” asked Grace.
“Not as much as some of the others but at least I cared!” Anemone folded her arms. Grace looked over at Ling, who gave her a weak smile, but quickly looked away.
“Ladies, we need to get going please,” called one of the knights.
They joined the others in the shuttle and immediately took off once the doors closed.
“How’s Ling?” asked Grace.
“She’s been better,” Lucy whispered out of Ling’s earshot, “But no one, not the Princess has heard any word on Sam.”
At that moment Ling gave a heavy sigh and continued to stare at the floor. Pongo came over and sat next to her, and she reached down and rubbed his ears.
“What’s with the bird?” asked Sora.
“I’m not sure,” shrugged Grace, “Personally,” she whispered in Sora’s ear, “I think Luke knows something but he won’t tell me.”
“He seems friendly enough,” said Kairi as she reached up to rub the bird’s head, “Maybe it’s good luck.”
“Hey, did you get these notices from the Federation?” Anemone held up a piece of parchment. “Listen to this: ‘To Miss Anemone Esmee Neveu, daughter of Commander Antonio Neveu (world leader of Mars and ex-leader of the Earthern people, possible world fugitive) and Elane Neveu. Really, do you think they could have add any more?”
“You think that’s bad?” remarked Grace. “You should’ve seen mine. ‘To Miss Lady Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Romanov Porter, Apprentice to the High Lord Keyblade Master of Light, Sora, Honorary Chaser of Light and Twilight, Dutchess of the Romanov-Porter clan, daughter of Lord Alexander Ivan Nicholaievitch Romanov Porter, (Chief of Medical Research of the Angelus Intelligence, member of the Angelus Elite Knights, Leader of the Romanov-Porter clan, son of Lord Nicholas Porter), daughter of High Lady Aquamarie ‘Aqua’ Sarah Wayne, (Chaser of the realm of Twilight, Member of the Galactic Federation Ring of Mages, daughter of World Leader Ansem Wayne).’”
“Are you kidding?” said Lucy, “I had at least twenty titles before they started on my parents. Though yours is probably the second longest so far.”
“So that’s what they are? Titles?” asked Grace.
Lucy nodded and Sora said, “I didn’t get anything. But they told me I had to go too for some reason.”
“They probably just want to see the Keyblade,” suggested Luke, “You are kind of a celebrity here.”
“A celebrity? Really?” Sora’s eyes started to sparkle.
“I wouldn’t get your hopes up,” muttered Luke.
“Wait, Grace? Did you say Alexandievna?” asked Clarise.
“That’s what the notice said,” replied Grace.
“Well that would be the formal Russian for the name of a Lord or Lady,” remarked Clarise.
“Russian? I’m not Russian,” Grace raised an eyebrow.
“You probably don’t consider yourself Russian, but you might have the blood,” said Anemone, “According to Daddy, two hundred years ago during the time of Earth, Russia was one of the largest kingdoms in the world. To formally address a lord or lady, you took the first name, the middle name, but before the last name, you inserted the name of the father, but you took off the last syllable or so and stuck on a –ievna for girls and a –ievitch for boys.”
“In other words, you, the daughter of Alexander, would be Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Porter,” explained Clarise.
“But what about the name Romanov?” asked Grace.
“That’s probably the Russian last name. My guess is your grandmother or something, married a Porter and they kept the last name to continue the bloodline, so it didn’t die out completely. The noble families have a tendency to do that,” explained Anemone.
“And your dad sort of have this faint Slavic tone in his voice. I’m mean he was probably more English than Russian, but I bet he was fluent if anything,” remarked Lucy.
“But he’s part Angelus. I’m part Angelus. Where does that fit in?” asked Grace.
“I would ask your Dad,” suggested Clarise.
“Yeah, if he shows up,” Grace muttered. She felt the bird rub against her check and she rubbed its head back.
By that time, the shuttle had already crossed the space between the two worlds and was descending into Alluria. They made no stops and were at the Galactic Federation in no time. A group of paparazzi had already gathered outside the building, but the Angelus Knights held them back effortlessly. As the group was lead out of the shuttle, a line of Knights escorted them in. Grace figured it was in case of any assassination attempts, but she didn’t mention it to anyone else.
Once inside the building, they were led to an elevator, traveling up a few floors, and from there, to a waiting room. The others from the Xaiver institute and the Genii Ward were already waiting there. As they greeted each other warmly, they slowly realized only one was missing from their group: Sam. After a while, Ling sat down on a couch and her joy of reunited with everyone else disappeared. Grace watched her for a moment, then went to Balthier, the last person she had to greet. But when she got to him, he wore a smile on his face, a smile he only gave her when he knew something she didn’t, as if the knowledge humored him.
“What is it?” asked Grace.
Balthier was quiet for a moment then realized he couldn’t keep his knowledge a secret any longer. “Do you know why they call your father Agent ‘Black Wings’?” he asked.
When Grace shook her head, he continued, “Some of the Elite Guard, the best of the knights, like your father, can take the form of an animal, called the Transmira form. With experience, they can change into their Transmira form at will. And the reason Alex is known by ‘Black Wings’ is his Transmira form is a black phoenix.”
Grace felt the phoenix leave her shoulder; there was a flash of light, the warmth of a fire, and a fair few cries, all from behind her. She felt a hand reach for her shoulder, and a familiar voice say, “Balthier, why did you have to go and spoil the fun?”
Grace looked up and saw her father, standing next to her, with his hand on her right shoulder. “Daddy?” she whispered and she hugged him. Tai ran up and hugged him too, the others still in shock over what happened.
“Did you see that?” asked Goofy.
“He-he caught on fire!” gasped Matti.
“It was only the release of condense magical energy,” explained Mitch calmly, one of the few girl that didn’t scream, “Nothing harmful.”
At that moment the door opened, and a stuffy human with round rimmed glasses walked in. “If you’re ready, they want to start momentarily,” he said.
“We’re ready. Just give us a minute,” said Alex. He took off his jacket; he was wearing a formal uniform underneath, like the knights but more casual. He asked Luke for his briefcase, opened it up to make sure he had everything, rubbed both Pongo and Pernita on the head, and finally played with his hair. As he did, to mostly everyone’s astonishment, (Balthier, Fran, and Luke took little or no notice) his hair went from black to white and white wings appeared on his back. He had shifted into his Angelus form.
Grace noticed something on her father’s back. “There’s no holes,” she remarked.
“No holes?” asked Alex. Then he got what she was talking about. “Oh, no holes for the wings to come out, you mean. There’s holes; with a bit of magic and shifting fabric, it makes it unnoticeable.”
The man returned again. “Time’s up. They’ll start as soon as you enter the courtroom,” he said.
“All right,” nodded Alex. He then took daughter’s hand in one hand and his son’s in another, made Luke get his briefcase, and said, “Get ready everyone. This is going to be a long day.”
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN:
HOUSE ARREST
SOMEWHERE NEAR OLYMPUS COLISEUM
HOUSE ARREST
SOMEWHERE NEAR OLYMPUS COLISEUM
“You know, I think there’s something wrong with this,” remarked Grace as she held up the Astropass.
“What makes you say that?” asked Goofy.
“Everytime this thing activates, we’ve either gotten into a lot of trouble or just the opposite,” explained Grace, “Like back at the Coliseum. The Heartless weren’t much of a problem, there were no Nobodies, and the Commander wasn’t around; the only problem was that girl and all she wanted to do I think was talk to Sora.”
“Fate isn’t a fluke,” remarked Mitch, “The Astropass brought us there for a reason. That boy, Naruto, he could become an ally in the near future. And that girl; I believe will we encounter her again.”
“Speaking of which,” Grace turned to Sora who had been staring at his necklace for the past half hour, “WHAT ON EARTH IS WRONG WITH YOU?!” she shouted into his ear, causing him to jump into Donald’s seat, knocking the controls out of his hands. The Gummi ship suddenly lurched forward and it took a few seconds for Donald to get everything back together.
“You’ve been staring at that necklace since we got on the ship,” said Grace.
“I know,” he sighed, “I was just thinking. A long time ago, when I was very young, before Kairi came, there was another girl that played with me on the island. She was younger than I was. But after Kairi came, she disappeared. I remember my mom crying a lot, for no apparent reason.”
“That was after your Dad left, right? Maybe she was crying about him,” remarked Grace.
“But what would that have to do with the little girl?” asked Mitch.
“I don’t know, but I think the two memories are connected somehow,” explained Sora.
“You were probably dreaming,” said Donald.
“What?” asked Sora.
“It’s hard to remember things when you were little. Perhaps you just made that girl up,” suggested Goofy.
“Maybe,” Sora gave a nod, “But…”
The radar suddenly flashed but within a few seconds stopped. “What was that?” asked Sora.
“Does it usually do that?” asked Grace.
“That’s the first time I think it’s ever done that,” remarked Goofy.
“Phooey! The radar’s jammed!” Donald pounded the radar screen angrily. He then pressed the Com-link button. “Donald Duck to Launch Crew! Come in! Launch Crew?” But the radio was all static. “What’s going on?” Donald asked.
“Someone is jamming our communications,” said Mitch.
Although that was probably true, Grace wasn’t going to believe that until she tried one last thing. She adjusted the frequency and said over the Com-link, “Gummi Ship to Strahl! Come in Strahl!”
The radio remained static.
“I wonder if it’s those guys Balthier talked about,” whispered Sora.
The Gummi Ship suddenly stopped and the inertia pulled threw them out of their seats. “Donald!”
“It wasn’t me!” he pleaded, “The controls aren’t responding!”
“Oh no!” Grace gasped as she watched the screens, “The ship’s computer is being hacked!”
“Can you stop it?” asked Sora.
“I’m not Joey,” Grace remarked, trying to get control back.
“Switching to emergency backup power,” said the ship’s computer as the lights went off and the engine shut down.
“Okay,” said Grace, “Whoever they are, they got us good.”
There was a buzzing noise. “It’s my com-link,” explained Mitch. She took out a small device, shaped like a pen cap. “This is Mitch,” she said to the gadget.
“Mitch, are Sora and Grace there?” Balthier’s voice echoed through the com-link.
Grace took the com-link from Mitch. “We’re here,” she said.
“Listen carefully; I don’t have much time. We’ve been intercepted by the Angelus Elite Knights, also known as the Elite Guard. They’re like the Chasers, only of a lower grade. The Galactic Federation has sent them after us in light of the events back on Juno City,” he explained.
“Can’t we just tell them we don’t want to talk about it?” suggested Grace.
“These are the last people you want to say no to,” remarked Balthier, “If we try to escape, they’ll blow up our ship. Now that they’ve caught us, it best to let them do what they want. They’ll be attempting to board are ships any minute now. Get down into the hull and wait there. Hopefully, we’ll see each other later.”
The com-link crackled and turned off.
“Oh great…” moaned Grace.
“Are we in trouble?” asked Goofy.
“I’ll say we’re in deep over our heads trouble,” remarked Mitch.
There was a locking noise from above. “It sounds like there’s something above us,” said Sora.
“Remember Star Wars?” asked Grace.
“Oh yeah,” he recalled. He then turned to Donald and Goofy. “We better get down into the hull.”
The Gummi ship shook, as if something had grabbed onto the ship, then there was a docking noise as they climbed down into the hull. The hatched opened and a voice called into the ship, “Put your hands behind your head!”
“Why does this sound like cops?” moaned Grace.
Three armored knights stepped into the ship. They wore no helmets, revealing the trademark platinum blonde hair and blue eyes of the Angelus as well as the white angel like wings from their backs. They carried rapiers but in their hands were plasma guns that rivaled Miki’s weaponry.
“Search the ship,” ordered the one Angelus, “Make sure there’s no one else.”
As one of the Angelus took off to search the cockpit, another eyed Sora. “So this is the great Keyblade Master? Doesn’t look like much,” he remarked.
Sora gave him a look and the Angelus continued to taunt, “Oooo, what’s that look for? Got something to prove, hotshot?”
“Quiet private,” the first Angelus told him.
The second Angelus returned and saluted to the first Angelus, “There’s no one else aboard Captain.”
“Good work Sargent,” nodded the Captain, “Now,” he turned to Sora and the others, “Hand over your weapons. You too, Keyblade Users.”
“We can’t exactly hand them over,” explained Grace.
“Ah, that’s right. The Keyblade returns to its rightful owner if stolen. Very well. Sargent, you know what to do,” ordered the Captain.
“Sir!” the Sargent saluted. He then took from his utility belt two bracelets. Grace recognized them at once.
“These are Demagickification bracelets,” explained the Sargent as he placed a bracelet on Grace and Sora’s right arms, “As long as you are wearing them you will be unable to use your Keyblades or magic. We are only doing this as a precautionary measure.”
“That should do it,” said the Captain, “Let’s get them out of here.”
“All right you Humes! Move it!” shouted the Private and they followed the Angelus Knights out of the ship.
The Gummi ship had been docked within the hull of a larger ship. Right next to them was the Strahl; everyone over there was being escorted out as well by a group of Angelus Knights. Above them, more Knights watched them, following their every move. “Is this all of them?” asked the Captain.
“This is all sir!” replied another Knight.
“Good. Get their names and classification,” ordered the Captain.
“Alright foureyes, we’re starting with you,” the Private sneered at Joey, taking out a clipboard, “Name?”
“Joseph Carter,” replied Joey.
“Carter? Any relationship to William Carter?” asked the Captain.
“He’s my grandfather,” explained Joey.
“Hmmm…the King will certainly want to talk with you,” remarked the Captain.
“If we may continue,” groaned the Private, “Parents?”
“Uh…Dr. Jonathan Carter and Dr. Diane Carter,” replied Joey.
“He’s a Hume,” the Private check something off on his clipboard, “Next, Goggles,” he said to Matti.
“Montag Carter; his brother,” Matti nodded to Joey.
“Hume,” remarked the Private and continued to Margot.
“Margot Carter. Little sister to Joseph and Montag Carter,” replied Margot.
“Jeez, is this a family affair or something? Next, Green Hair,” the Private turned to Clarise.
“Don’t tell him anything!” Anemone hissed in her ear.
“It won’t matter,” Clarise whispered back to her, “They’ll find out anyway.” She then took a deep breath and said, “Clarise Nevue, daughter of Commander Antonio Nevue of Juno City.”
A hush fell over all the Knights. “Sir!” gasped the Private, “It’s his daughter! His daughters! What do we do?”
“Private, is she a Hume or not?” asked the Captain, the only one that remained calm.
“But sir-!”
“Is she a Hume or not?” asked the Captain, giving him a look that silenced his quivering.
“She’s a Hume,” replied the Private.
“Then mark it on your clipboard and continue,” ordered the Captain.
The Private swallowed and, skipping over Anemone, went to Lucy. “Name?” he asked.
Lucy opened her mouth but was unable to find the words. “Lucy,” said Balthier quietly, “Give him your title.”
She nodded and replied to the Private, “Princess Lucia Elizabeth Anne Stuart Winsor, Princess of Wales and heir to throne of the British Empire.”
The Private looked impressed. “A Hume Princess; don’t pick up those everyday.” He then went of to Ling.
“Su Ling,” she said, “Keeper of the Earthern People. Daughter of Cho Ling and Yuki Ling.”
“Not only a Princess, but a Keeper too. This day is full of surprises,” remarked the Private, regaining his cockiness.
The Private stopped when he saw Fran. He looked her up and down grinned, and said, “Well hello, miss. Does a pretty face like you have a name?”
“Private,” warned the Captain.
“Fran,” she replied, resisting the urge to choke him.
“Vierra. Looks like you’re in the other category,” he checked something off and continued to Balthier.
The Private’s grin got even wider. “Well look here boys! If it isn’t the great Lord Balthier?”
“It’s Captain now,” remarked Balthier.
“Right…you can tell people that all you want, but as a member of your House, you’re still a Lord. You can’t exactly abandon that, no matter how hard you try,” sneered the Private.
“Private if you keep this up, I’ll have your wings!” the Captain said to the Knight.
The Knight’s smile disappeared at once. “You know how hard it is to grow back wings, don’t you?” asked the Captain.
“Yes sir,” nodded the Private, then turned back to Balthier, “What are you? 4th or 5th generation?”
“5th,” replied Balthier.
“Okay sweet heart,” the Private went on to Kairi, “You’re next.”
“Um…Princess Kairi, of Radiant Gardens,” she replied.
“Another Princess,” the Private shook his head. “Next, emo guy.”
“Riku of the Dawn,” said Riku.
The Private started to smirk again. “Riku of the Dawn, you say. We’ve been looking for you for quite some time.” When he got to Donald, he looked down and asked, “You’re a duck, right?”
“That’s Donald Duck!” he squawked, “Royal mage of King Mickey’s court!”
“Ah, we should’ve expected some of the King’s allies,” remarked the Captain.
The Private then continued on to Goofy. “What are you suppose to be?” he asked.
“The name’s Goofy, King Mickey’s Captain of the Knights,” Goofy said in a friendly tone.
“Really? The King’s Captain?” The Private smirked. “Name?” he turned to Mitch.
“Michelle Radishka, granddaughter of the Seer, Madame Radishka,” said Mitch.
“Wasn’t she the one that predicted the destruction of Earth?” the Sargent asked the Captain.
“So the story says,” the Captain remarked.
“And can you actually See?” asked the Private.
Mitch stared deep into his eyes, as if seeing into his soul. “The last time you had a good time, was about a month ago, and you can’t wait to do it again.”
“Fair enough,” remarked the Private, and continued on to Grace, “And you are?”
“Grace Porter, daughter of Alexander Porter and Lady Aqua of Twilight,” Grace replied.
“Hey guys! Lookie here! It’s Black Wing’s offspring! In the flesh,” grinned the Private, “So that nerd actually did get somewhere with Lady Aqua.”
“You shouldn’t say stuff about Lord Alexander like that!” said the Sargent.
“Oh that’s right, sorry Sargent; I forgot Black Wings was your hero. But man what did Lady Aqua see in him? For someone so heroic and beautiful, how’d she ever became a Chaser is beyond me. Guess her beauty is what won her that title-”
At that point Grace jumped up and kicked the Private in the face. It came at so much of a shock that the only one that reacted was the Captain, who grabbed Grace and tried to restrain her. “That’s my mother you’re talking about, you scumbag! And don’t you dare talk about my father like that again!”
The Private was back on his feet and drew his rapier, “Why you little half blood brat!”
“That’s enough Private!” someone called. An older knight was approaching them. The Sargent saluted but the Private didn’t lower his blade. “I’ve heard enough of your remarks already! One more insult from your mouth and I’ll be the one taking your wings. Understand?”
The Private bit his lip and lowered his sword, “Yes Colonel,” he replied.
“Good,” said the older knight. He nodded to Balthier, “Captain Balthier.”
“Colonel Harrison,” he saluted.
“These rookies haven’t been mistreating you?” the Colonel asked.
“Nothing we can’t handle,” Balthier replied.
“Fair enough. Sargent, continue the information gathering,” ordered the Colonel, “Captain, you can release her.”
The Captain nodded and released Grace. The Sargent took the clipboard from the Private, and asked Grace, “5th or 6th generation?”
“I don’t know what that means,” said Grace.
“She’s sixth,” replied Balthier.
“Right. Moving on,” the Sargent moved to Tai, “Your name please?”
“Tai Porter. I’m Grace younger brother,” Tai replied.
“Really? I was unaware that Lord Alexander had any other children,” remarked the Sargent.
“He didn’t say he was Lord Alexander’s son, only he was Grace Porter’s brother,” said the Captain, “We’ll check into once we get to the Flying City.”
“Sir!” nodded the Sargent, continuing to Sora, “Name?”
“Sora, son of Michael and Chen, the Keyblade Master,” he replied.
“So then, 3rd generation?” asked the Sargent.
“Uh…sure,” replied Sora.
“That’s all of them!” called the Sargent.
“Good work,” nodded the Captain, “All right, Captain Balthier, the Viera, Mage Donald, and Captain Goofy: step forward. Sargent take the children and put them with the others.”
“Sir!” saluted the Sargent, “Follow me!” He said leading the children down the walkway, deeper into the ship. Once they exit the hanger, two more Knights joined them carrying blindfolds. “For security reasons, you will each be blindfolded. You remain blindfolded until we confirm your identities.”
Sora and the other (Grace especially) reluctantly allowed themselves to be blindfolded. Once they were all in the dark, the Knights lead them into a holding cell. “Now listen up kiddies,” Sora heard the Private’s voice, “We got two hours before we reach the Flying City. You can talk, but we will be monitoring you. No plans of escape, not that you’ll get far, and no complaining. Boys, if you have to use the rest room, hold it in. Girls we have to make an exception for due to their biology. Have fun.”
“What a loser!” remarked Grace as the door shut.
“Sora? Grace? Is that you?” said a voice.
“Hayner? What are you doing here?” asked Sora.
“Those Knights got us and put us in here. They say their bosses or something wants to talk to us,” explained Hayner.
“Us?” asked Lucy.
“Yeah, other than me, it’s Olette, Pence, Sam, and Miki,” he explained.
“They got Commander James and my dad in the holding cell with the adults,” they heard Miki’s voice.
“But why would they want you?” asked Ling.
“Whose knows,” they could heard Sam’s voice, “Luckily, they don’t know about my STD.”
“Oh, good one,” Grace heard Joey whispered and then she got it. Sam wasn’t referring to a Sexually Transmitted Disease, but rather to his Superior Technological Device, his armor, although technically he himself was one.
“Ew! Gross!” cried Anemone, “Why would you even say that?”
“He doesn’t mean that one,” explained Clarise, “He means the other one.”
“Oh that one,” said Anemone quietly, getting the hint, “We all know you have AIDS.” She too was using a false acronym, this one meaning Analytical Information Device Sensors.
“Have you been able to use your medicine?” asked Mitch.
“Yeah. I can see that it’s working,” Sam replied, probably meaning he could still use his thermal or infrared lenses in his eyes to see. “So, Sora? How did you like Star Wars? Pretty awesome, huh?”
Chatting about Star Wars at least gave them something to do for the next two hours. After they had gone through a round of Lightsabers vs. Keyblades, they could hear voices outside of the holding cell. “Sounds like we’re docking,” said Matti.
They heard the holding cell door open. “We’re here. Come on! Get up!” they heard the Private’s voice. They were once again led through the ship and now probably out of it. Sora felt someone tug him away from the group and by the complaints, it sounded it like the boys and girls were being separated. He was then patted down and he felt his Keyblade being taken to examine but was brought back to the loop in his belt. He was led forward again and he heard a Knight say, “Remember to disengage the sensors for Keyblades.”
Sora was led a few more feet forward when he heard an alarm go off. At first he thought it was Joey, trying to sneak some gadget through but then he realized it was someone else. “Sam,” he whispered.
“Got braces boy?” he heard a Knight ask.
“Nah. Just got fillings,” he heard Sam reply.
“Remove his blindfold,” the Knight ordered. There was a moment silence. “He’s a machine! Shock him!”
“NO NO NO NO! DON’T SHOOT!” Sam cried.
“Everyone get down!” shouted Miki.
Sora dropped to the floor as he heard energy waves sizzling past him. There were a few screams, and he could hear Ling crying Sam’s name. Someone pulled him up and dragged him away. “C’mon kid!” said the Knight.
“What about my friends?” he asked.
“They’ll be fine, now move it!” shouted the Knight as he led Sora away. The noise died away and there was a humming noise along with the feeling of being pulled downward; he was in an elevator. After a few minutes, the door opened and Knight said, “This is him. Will you be alright alone?”
“The Professor is with me,” said a female voice, “Besides, I think he bares no ill intentions.”
“Very well,” he heard the Knight say and the elevator door close behind him.
Sora felt someone taking off his blindfold and he could see he was in some sort of laboratory. A woman with vivid red hair in a lab coat unlocked his handcuffs and said, “Place your Keyblade over there,” she pointed to a series of metal rings. Sora set the Keyblade inside the rings and to his surprise, the Keyblade floated on it’s own. The rings started to glow and spin around.
“What’s that for?” Sora asked.
“It measures the power potential of the Keyblade,” the woman explained, “Sit up here,” she pointed to a bed.
Sora sat on the bed and looked at the woman’s nametag. “Dr. Jean Grey,” he read, “Are you human?”
Dr. Grey managed a smile as she prepared her tray. “I guess you can say that.”
“What does that mean?” asked Sora.
“Where I come from, the human race had reached a point in its evolutionary track when a new branch of humans were being born. Mutants they called us, because of are unique individual power,” she explained.
“What kind of power do you have?” he asked curiously.
A beeping noise went off; the Keyblade was done being analyzed. The rings stopped moving, and the Keyblade floated by itself from the center of the rings back to Sora’s hands. “Wow…that’s cool,” he remarked.
“You think so?” she asked.
“Yeah,” he nodded.
“Lay down,” she ordered, pulling a small bottle with the needle at the end, “This may sting.” She pressed the needle into his arm to take a blood sample.
Sora made a face but quickly got over the pain. “Was your world destroyed by Heartless?”
“Yes,” Dr. Grey replied, “But I think it was because of the hatred normal people had against the Mutants. They didn’t understand, so they feared us. Now we help the Angelus.”
“But shouldn’t you be back at your own world now?” Sora asked.
Dr. Grey was quiet for a moment, then said, “Although you protected Kingdom Hearts and stopped an invasion of Heartless, you must understand Keyblade Master, not every world destroyed by Heartless was brought back.”
Sora stared at her, but then cried when she pulled the bottle of blood out.
“I need you to take off your clothes,” said Dr. Grey.
“What for?” asked Sora.
“Decontamination purposes. During that, we’ll get you into the scanner and check you for abnormalities,” she explained.
“Do I have to take off my underwear?” he asked.
“Yes, even your underwear,” she replied, “There’s a towel on the table if you want.”
Sora grabbed the towel and started to take off his clothes, throwing them in a pile. When he was completely naked, except for the towel wrapped around his waist, he followed Dr. Grey to another set of larger rings. “Put this on,” said Dr. Grey, handing him a vest, “It will protect your internal organs.”
When she made sure the vest was on correctly, she removed Sora’s towel, and said, “Feet here. Hands onto these,” she pointed to two bars raised above his head in a ring that circled around him, “And bite down on this,” she placed a mouth guard in Sora’s mouth, “Good.” Dr. Grey walked over to a separate room with darkened windows.
By that time Sora realized how cold it was in the room and really wished he had his clothes back. “Relax,” he heard Dr. Grey’s voice through a speaker, “This won’t take long.” The rings started to glow and spin around him.
As ten computers analyzed every bit of information coming from the rings, Dr. Grey pulled up a x-ray image of Sora’s back. “There it is,” she remarked, “The wing bone structure. He really is a cross-breed.”
“You doubted he was Michael’s son?” asked a voice. She heard the hum of a motorized wheelchair behind her, parking beside her.
Dr. Grey turned to her superior, a crippled man but still bore the look of one who could fight a thousand warriors without breaking a sweat, Professor Xaiver. “I didn’t doubt, it’s just strange to think he’s the one. He’s so young,” she remarked.
“He is,” said the Professor.
“Have you tried reading his mind?” she asked.
“I have, but I’m afraid to dive too deep,” remarked the Professor, “He still recovering from his last memory fix and it’s difficult even for me to talk with one with multiple psyches.”
“You mean Roxas?” Dr. Grey asked.
“Not just Roxas; there’s a third one. I’ve been trying to connect with him but he’s rejected every attempt so far. That or he’s too weak to connect. He is troubled though; he’s met with Jane and he’s worried about his friends,” explained the Professor.
“We’re done,” Dr. Grey said into the microphone, “You’re clothes should be decontaminated by now.”
Sora gave a cheer and went to get his clothes. When Dr. Grey turned to leave the observation room, Professor Xaiver remarked, “He thought you’re powers were cool.”
“He would probably think yours are cooler,” she replied.
“Still think he isn’t the one?” he asked with a smile.
“We’ll see,” she gave him a smile back and walked out of the room.
By that time Sora already had his clothes back on. “Everything checks out okay,” said Dr. Grey, “Except you have an unusual CAT scan; almost like you have two different psyches. They may have you brought back in for more evaluations.”
The elevator door opened again and the Angelus Knight was back with another blindfold. Sora groaned. “Again?” he asked.
“I hope to see you again soon Keyblade Master,” smiled Dr. Grey, “And good luck.”
Sora nodded and allowed himself to be blindfolded again. The trip in the elevator this time took even longer. Just when Sora’s ears were about to pop for the twelfth time, he heard the door open, and could the echoes of many people. He was pushed through another door, down a flight of stairs and into some sort of vehicle. Then there was silence except for the hum of a motor beneath him. “Where are we going?” he asked.
“You find out soon enough,” said the Knight.
The ride wasn’t long and Sora soon found himself being led out of the vehicle. The blindfold was removed and he found himself in front of a large manor estate. The doors to the manor opened and a human man rushed out, attempting to straighten his gloves as he jogged. “Welcome Sora,” he greeted, “to the ancient and noble house of Magdalene. The Lord and Lady are so excited to see you!”
“Uh…” Sora turned around and saw the vehicle he had been traveling in, a floating carriage, speed off. He turned back to the butler, “I’m staying here?”
“Yes, sir,” nodded the butler, “I’m Jarvis by the way, caretaker of the house. I hope it pleases you to know that Nanny has been cooking up a storm in the kitchen. She won’t let even me in there,” he explained to Sora as he led him inside the house.
Sora walked into a large lobby with a grand staircase, as Jarvis said, “I’ll just be a moment. I promise I would announce your arrival,” and took off down the hallway. Sora started to look around. There were paintings decorating all the walls, mostly of Angelus men in some type of military uniform. There were pictures of women too, but one in particular caught his eye. It was a painting of a woman with vivid red hair and purple like eyes.
Sora’s trance broke when he heard a cry of joy. He looked down the hallway and before he knew it, he was in the tight embrace of an elderly woman. “Oh it’s been so long since I last saw you!” the woman cried, “You were only just a baby.”
The woman let him go and Sora found himself face to face with a human woman, in about her sixties but if not for her pure white hair she didn’t show it on her face. There was an odd sense of recognition that he felt when he looked at the woman’s face. “Are you…my grandmother?” he asked.
The woman’s face broke into a wide smile. “Oh he remembers Jarvis! He actually remembers me!” she cried for joy.
“I don’t think he remembers everything, my Lady,” remarked Jarvis, “You sort of gave it away.”
“Don’t ruin my moment Jarvis,” Sora’s grandmother said sharply, and turned back to Sora, “You look so much like your father. Almost splitting image, I must say.”
“Alexis, are you already torturing our grandson already?” called a voice from the stairs. An elderly man was climbing down the stairs, a human man with gray hair but shared Sora’s brilliant blue eyes.
“You can’t blame me Mark; after all it’s been fifteen years,” said Sora’s grandmother.
“I know how long it’s been, my dear,” Sora’s grandfather sighed.
They were joined by another woman, this time a young Angelus in a seasonal maid outfit. “Nanna needs you in the kitchen, m’Lady,” she said.
“All right Sissy, I’ll be right there,” said Sora’s grandmother, then turned back to her husband.
“Go on,” said Sora’s grandfather, “I’ll show Sora around the house and talk to him about this so called ‘inquiry’.”
“Will you be needing assistance, sir?” asked Jarvis.
“No thank you,” Sora’s grandfather waved him off, “I shall be fine. You can make sure the dinning room is ready for dinner.”
“Yes sir,” Jarvis bowed and left with Sora’s grandmother.
“Now tell me Sora,” said Sora’s grandfather, “How is your mother?”
“Fine,” replied Sora.
“That’s good to hear,” his grandfather remarked.
“Excuse me, sir?” said Sora cautiously, “But may I ask you something?”
“ ‘Excuse me, sir’?” Sora’s grandfather raised an eyebrow, “I’m called that a thousand times a day. I don’t need to hear that from my grandson. You can call me Grandpa. But yes, you may ask me something,” he smiled at Sora.
“Okay, Grandpa, are you an Angelus?” Sora asked.
Grandpa Magdalene continued to smile at him, “Yes, I am an Angelus. I certainly don’t look it, do I?”
Sora nodded. “How do you look human?”
“It’s called Angelus Genetic Adaptation. Many Angelus are sent to different worlds as spies and have a large disadvantage of blending in with the worlds’ peoples with their wings and white hair. So they adsorb the genetic information of a particular sub-race of the world’s people through a sample of DNA, usually hair. It’s a bit harder to explain than it is to show, but for example, when I was about your age, I was to Earth to warn them of the coming danger of the Great Darkness. That was how I met your grandmother, by crash landing in her backyard,” explained Grandpa Magdalene.
“I guess that’s one way to win her over,” remarked Sora.
“Oh, she wasn’t easy to win over,” his grandfather smiled, “She almost hit me with a frying pan. However, I was injured and as she helped me, I took one of her strands of hair, and absorbed her human DNA by absorbing the strand into my palm. Genetic Adaptation is usually temporarily; most Angelus lose their adapted looks within a few weeks, but they still retain any knowledgeable information they absorbed, such as languages and cultural information that to most humans are inaccessible. There are exceptions to the rule; most crossbreeds, like your father and yourself, don’t need to use the Genetic Adaptation as often because you already have half of your DNA or more as human. Usually crossbreeds gain their Angelus powers as they get older; your father was able to change his hair to white when he was five and was able to use his wings when he was six. The only exception to this so far, has been Princess Jane. She, although a crossbreed, was born with the Angelus white hair and wings, and when she is in human form, has the hair of her human mother. Usually, the human traits of the Angelus show through more than the traits of the human parent, because the Angelus genes are more dominant over every other race.”
“How come you’re in human form?” asked Sora.
“Being human is easier for me. And sometimes, the wings get in the way. I can’t understand how everyone else gets around with them. And personally, the white hair makes me look older,” Grandpa Magdalene remarked.
Sora smirked but then it quickly disappeared as they walked out into the garden.
“You seem troubled,” said his grandfather.
“I’m just worried about my friends,” Sora replied.
“They’ll be alright,” Grandpa Magdalene placed his hand on Sora’s shoulder, “Right now they’re under protective custody for the time being, until the Galactic Federation’s inquiry into the Heartless, Organization XIII, and the Juno City Crisis. Lord Alexander is trying to buy some time until we have everything ready to present to them.”
At that moment Jarvis returned to announce dinner. Dinner was served in an elegant dining room, with a crystal chandelier hanging above him. The servants also ate dinner with Sora and his grandparents, as Sora’s grandfather discussed politics, calling at least 3 out of 5 politicians idiots, and his grandmother talked about the gossip she heard with her book club. His grandparents asked about Sora’s daily life, and he told them about the Islands and traveling to different worlds. He kept on getting approving nods from Jarvis, giggles from Sissy, and stares from the housekeeper, a human woman named Nanna. Finally, Nanna asked him, “When was the last time you had a haircut, young man?”
Sora almost dropped his fork. When was the last time he had a haircut?
Sora’s grandmother suddenly broke into a fit of giggles. “Now Nanna,” she laughed, “I’m sure he likes his hair just the way it is.” She then leaded over in Sora’s ear, “She used to chastise Michael and Terra’s hair all the time. Speaking of time,” she turned to her husband, “It’s time for your medicine.”
“Before desert?” asked Grandpa Magdalene.
“Would you rather have it destroy the taste of desert still left in your mouth?” Grandma Magdalene asked.
“No dear,” he replied, then whispered to Sora, “See, I can’t win with her.”
Sora managed a smile, just before his grandmother carried out a pill dispenser, one with a small container for each day of the month. “Let’s see,” his grandfather pulled out a pair of reading glasses, “A red and blue pill today; that’s for my heart I guess.” He took a glass of water and swallowed the pill quickly, making a face. “Terrible,” he shuttered, “One would think they would make them fruit flavored or something. Oh well…now, what’s for dessert?”
“I made my specialty sir,” smiled Sissy, “Apple Pie and fresh vanilla ice cream.” She then got up to get desert from the kitchen. Sora’s mouth watered as soon as she returned with the pie and bucket of ice cream. He waited quietly but anxiously until he was served the pie with a large scoop of ice cream starting to melt on top. He never tasted a pie so sweet and tarty before, and the ice cream was perfectly made. By the end of dinner, he was completely satisfied.
Sora gave a yawn and his grandmother said, “Why don’t you go off to bed, dear? You have a big day tomorrow. Princess Jane wants to me you at the temple. She’s very excited to me you. Your bedroom’s just up the stairs and is the first door on the right. If you need anything, just use the phone.”
“Okay. G’night,” he said taking the stairs up to his bedroom. The bedroom was up of a king size bed with cotton sheets, a dresser, mirror, closet, balcony windows, a TV, a small bookshelf, and a phone. He jumped on the bed and crawled around to find the remote, when he heard someone else in the bedroom.
Sora jumped up and grabbed his Keyblade.
“You know that’s useless.”
There was a girl sitting at the end of his bed, a girl with long white hair, brilliant blue eyes, in a green flowing dress.
“Who are you?” Sora asked.
“You forgot about me already?” the girl shook her head, “Man you are an idiot.”
Her voice sounded familiar. Then Sora remembered who she was. “Y-you! You’re the thief!”
“Bingo!” she smiled.
“But what are you doing here? And how are you an Angelus?” he asked.
“I wanted to see you. And I’m Angelus the same way you are,” she replied.
“The same way? Wait a minute…are you the Princess too?” he asked with a groan.
“Hey! You’re smarter than you look,” she smirked.
“What’s a Princess doing running around as a thief?” Sora eyed her.
“I was trying to warn you,” she explained, “You better sit down; I’m going to give you a lot of information.”
Sora sat down, still not trusting her, princess or not. “All of your friends are safe, but there are complications,” she started.
“Complications?” Sora raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah, at least three of them,” Princess Jane counted them off with her fingers, “Grace Porter and her little brother are staying at the Romanov estate. But, complication number one, there is nothing to confirm Tai Porter’s existence.”
“What do mean there’s nothing to confirm his existence?” asked Sora.
“He doesn’t have a birth certificate, nor a Galactic Identification Number, let alone the fact that he was once a robot with a heart in it, kinda worries the Federation, because that says Grace’s father, Lord Alexander, was doing experimentation on the heart, which is a big no-no. Understand?” she explained.
“Oh, I get it! So they would think Grace’s father was trying to do stuff like Xehanort with the Heartless,” said Sora.
“Right. Now, Princess Kairi, I’m guessing she’s your girlfriend, Princess Lucy, Su Ling, Anemone, and Clarise are staying with me at my house. Joey Carter and Miki Thompson are staying in what we call the ‘Genii Ward’; it where the science nerds are kept for their own protection, nobody insanely crazy but a couple of the best minds the universe has to offer. Matti Carter, his sister Margot, Balthier, Fran, Donald, and Goofy are staying at the Xaiver Institute. Michelle and Riku are still with the Elite Guard, but more than likely will be moved to the Xaiver Institute. I think I got everyone,” she said, counting names with her fingers.
“What about Sam?” asked Sora.
Princess Jane looked down at the ground. “He’s…complication number two. No matter when the Elite Knights found out he was a cyborg, they would eventually have to temporally disable him. We still don’t know what he’s capable of. The scientists have to determine how much of a danger he is. If he was just a cyborg with a replacement body for medical treatment, they would have let him go by now. But he has all these weaponry components…I don’t know,” she shook her head.
“Will they…kill him?” he asked quietly.
“They have to do a psychological evaluation first. If he’s okay, they’ll just disengage his weaponry,” explained the Princess.
“So what’s complication number three?” Sora asked.
Princess Jane turned to him and smiled. “You,” she replied, “But more specifically,” she placed a finger on his forehead, “The other you: Roxas.” She muttered a spell under her breath and moved her finger around his forehead in a tight circle of shapes. Then with the same finger, flicked his forehead, sending his a few inches back, but when he came back to a steady position, he was Roxas.
“How’d you do that?” Roxas asked.
“Dipartialion summoning spells. I can call forth other souls that share a single body with another. In this case, you, the Nobody. Or are you a Nobody? There’s been a very heated debate over whether or not you’re truly a Nobody,” the Princess remarked, “I got to say though, you a little bit cuter,” she raised her hand to study his height, “not as tall though. I can see why Lady Porter likes you,” she smiled at him.
Roxas blushed, then asked, “How long does the spell last?”
“Eh…not long. Usually five minutes tops, but that should be enough time to tell you this: the Federation is very curious about Organization XIII. They know it’s gone, but that’s about it. They want to know how many of you guys are still ‘alive’. We know there are at least three, four if you count Xine. However, you don’t have to tell them anything. Just say or have Sora say, ‘You are using your right to remain silent.’ It’s actually better than it sounds, because it may freak a lot of people out with the entire changing back and forth thing. Got it?” she asked.
“Got what?” he had changed back to Sora.
The Princess sighed. “I hope Roxas has a better memory than you do.” She turned to leave through the window, “See you tomorrow.”
“What’s tomorrow?” asked Sora.
“You’re coming with me to the temple. I get to show you my other duty,” she grinned and climbed out of the window.
“What a strange princess,” he remarked and climbed into bed, finally falling asleep.
************************************************************************
Grace was not in the happiest of moods. After Sam’s capture, she had been led down into a laboratory, had her blood tested, her clothes taken away to be decontaminated while she was analyzed for any abnormalities. The only thing that kept her cool and calm now as she was led out the door blindfolded again, was the fact she didn’t get a PAP test; Keyblade or not, she had to put her foot down at that point. She was now being led into a vehicle. She felt someone next to her.
“Gracey? Is that you?” asked a voice.
“Tai?” she asked, feeling someone removed her handcuffs. Someone removed her blindfold as well. Tai was sitting next to her, still blindfolded as a human boy about her age removed Tai’s blindfold. “Who are you?” she asked. The boy got up and sat across from them. They were in some sort of limousine, the vehicle moving smoothly across the roads.
“I’m Luke, Professor Porter’s assistant,” the boy replied, staring at Grace with his deep brown eyes, “You are staying at your father’s estate until the Galactic Federation’s inquiry.”
“Assistant?” Grace raised an eyebrow, “How old are you?”
“Much older than you are,” Luke replied with the hint of a smile, “Your father shall be here within the next day or so. Thanks to him and Princess Jane, we got some time before the inquiry to prepare.”
“Are you an Angelus?” Tai blurted out.
“One might say that,” Luke replied not taking his eyes off of Grace.
“Why do you keep on staring at me?” Grace asked.
“Trying to figure out if you’re everything your father said you were,” Luke remarked.
“What about our friends?” she asked.
“Sora is staying with his grandparents. Princess Kairi, Princess Lucia, Su Ling, Clarise and Anemone are with Princess Jane. Joseph Carter and Miki Thompson are staying in the Genii Ward. The rest of your friends are staying at the Xaiver Institute. However, the status of your cyborg friend, Samuel James aka ‘Bumblebee’, is unknown. If he’s lucky, he won’t be dismantled,” explained Luke.
“Dismantled?” Grace and Tai both cried together.
“Don’t worry. He has to pass a power potential evaluation and a psychicalogical screening before they determine he’s a danger to the universe,” remarked Luke.
“So are we in trouble?” asked Grace.
“Not yet. You could be though, but I doubt there will be enough evidence and you’re a Keyblade User. It has to be something really big to get a sentence,” explained Luke. The hum of the vehicle’s engines died down and Luke started to get up. “We’re here,” he said, opening the door.
They stepped out of the vehicle in front of a manor house, with dark windows, some of which were cracked or broken. Grace turned around and saw the hover car that was carrying them drive off. Luke led them inside the house. It was dark and dusty inside, almost as if no one had lived there for years. “Dad lives here?” asked Tai.
“When he’s not on missions, though he usually stays in his laboratories. I think the Professor resents the place actually. Can’t blame him though; Lord Nicholas, your grandfather, wasn’t the greatest of men, personality wise. Went a little crazy after his wife died and committed suicide upon hearing the death of his daughter, Teresa. But…I would have done something if I had known you were coming today,” said Luke as he led them through the house.
At that moment, a Dalmatian trotted through to greet the visitors. He wagged his tail at Luke, but cautiously approached Grace and Tai to sniff them. Tai held out his hand gingerly for the dog to sniff. The dog started to lick his hand and wag his tail again. Luke rubbed the dog’s head, “Good boy, Pongo.”
“Pongo?” asked Grace.
Luke nodded. “One of a hundred and one.”
Grace and Tai stared at him. “A hundred and one?” asked Tai flabbergasted.
“Most of them are from adoption,” explained Luke.
“Uh…that sounds a little better,” remarked Grace, following Luke downstairs into the basement. The house looked a little bit cleaner as they descended into the laboratories. The first room they entered was a large kitchen. There were at least ten Dalmatian puppies scattered around, some napping and others playing. As Luke went to the fridge to see what was inside, Tai started to go around and read off all the names of the puppies from their collars.
“So, how did you become my Dad’s assistant?” asked Grace as Luke started to make a sandwich.
“Curiosity you could call it, and the need for someone to watch all these dogs. For example…Wiz!” Luke almost dropped the mayo when he spotted a puppy peeing on the floor, “You know you’re suppose to go outside!”
Grace started to giggle as he chased the puppy out a doggie door. Luke returned to finish his sandwich when an alarm went off. “Finally!” he exclaimed, grabbing his sandwich and rushing into another room. Grace got up to follow him, Tai following her, leaving his kitten Moo-Moo to play with the puppies. “Um…” Luke stopped to turn around when they started following him, “You can come,” he pointed to Grace, “I’m not so sure about him though. Probably better if he stays with the dogs.”
“Stay here,” Grace told Tai. Tai shrugged and started to play with the puppies again.
Luke and Grace proceeded down a hallway of white to a pair of airtight doors. Luke punched in a number sequence on the keypad and the doors opened as a cool female voice said, “Welcome back Master Luke. Who is behind you? A female counterpart?”
“I think you need an upgrade, Phoenix,” remarked Luke, “You don’t recognize the Professor’s daughter?”
“My apologies Lady Grace. The Professor has yet to program me with a DNA recognizer for you,” explained the voice.
“Uh…okay. Who’s Phoenix?” asked Grace.
“Phoenix is the Professor’s computer. She oversees things when the two of us are busy,” explained Luke, taking a pair of lab goggles from a rack before another pair of airtight doors. He handed another pair to Grace and opened the door by using another code on the keypad.
Grace shivered as the temperature dropped at least 10 degrees inside the lab. “Set 9 is ready for testing sir,” Phoenix told Luke.
“Good,” said Luke, taking a pair of heavy rubber gloves and opening a large cylinder shaped container. “Stand back,” he told Grace as an icy smoke drifted out of the container. Luke stuck his hand inside the container and pulled out a tray of petre dishes. He took the tray to a metal container with a glass window and stuck the tray inside through a plastic flap, which was then sealed off by a metal flap.
“What’s that?” asked Grace.
“Test samples of one of the most dangerous viruses ever known: the Avian Influenza,” explained Luke taking off his rubber gloves, “Also known as Bird Flu. Thankfully, it hasn’t been seen for years. Except now, it’s believed the Commander is trying to recreate it.”
“Why? It’s bird flu,” remarked Grace.
“Well, that’s the thing. Until eighty years ago, it used to only effect birds. Then it started to evolve. It began to attack other species and eventually any human that came into contact with an infected animal’s droppings,” Luke continued, “Usually a human’s immune system recognizes a virus before it starts to take over a host’s cells. But with the Bird Flu, the virus can’t be recognized due to its unique shape. By the time the white blood cells recognize the virus, it’s already infected tens of thousands of cells. As the body tries to fight off the virus, fluid starts to build up, usually in the lungs. Fluids can also build up in other organs such as the heart and kidneys, making the matter even worse. If the victim goes untreated, they died, drowning in their own fluids. In other words, the real killer is the fluids.”
“Ew…that’s a gross way to die,” Grace squirmed.
Luke nodded as the machines inside the metal container started to inject the petre dishes with a purple liquid. “Scientists feared that if the virus evolved to become air borne, the results would be catastrophic. Fortunately it never evolved to that stage and was wiped out when Earth was destroyed. But if the Commander does recreate it, more than one world would be at risk. It will get even worse if he creates one that is resistant to Angelus antibodies; Angelus have one the strongest immune defensives ever known, but if he finds a way around it, no one will stand a chance.”
“Anyone infected with this sample of the virus has a 50/50 chance of surviving if they are treated right away,” explained Phoenix, “If the Commander manipulates the virus, the ratio of survival will drop to one in twenty. The death toll across the universe could be as high as in the trillions.”
“But why would the Commander want to recreate something so dangerous?” asked Grace.
“The Commander also needs to create a vaccine or else he puts his army and scientists at risk. He, in turn, can use that to bribe the worlds, in case the threat of nuclear weapons doesn’t scare them but the bird flu does. That’s why we have to create the vaccine first; the last thing the Federation needs is the world leaders panicking over a world killing disease. The turmoil would scattered from every end of the universe. Xehanort of course would love this kind of stuff; it’s the type of thing he lives for,” he threw his fist on the table.
Grace was quiet for a second then said, “Are you any close to creating a vaccine?”
“We’re getting there, but we’re not there yet. The tests are improving, but even if we did find a cure, the manufacturing would take weeks and distribution even longer,” sighed Luke, “The only think we can do know is train those in the health industry how to recognize the virus.”
“Master Luke, I have the results from set 9. Would you like to hear them?” asked Phoenix.
“Go ahead,” said Luke.
“Out of the twenty test sample, nine were cured by the vaccine. The others showed no change,” said Phoenix.
“Okay. Cross reverence any similarities in the ones cured as well as they ones that were resistant. Print everything when you’re done,” ordered Luke. He and Grace started to walk out of the lab. After they removed their goggles, and went back into the kitchen, Luke said, “I need to go and check on the rest of your friends. I’ll be back in a few hours.” He picked up a coat from a clothes rack.
“Can we clean the house?” asked Grace.
“Yeah, are we suppose to sleep in the bedrooms? They’re probably filled with spiders!” shivered Tai.
Luke looked a little shocked. “Uh…sure,” he said, “Cleaning supplies are in the bathroom,” he pointed to another door in the corner.
When he left, Grace and Tai opened the bathroom door. The bathroom smelled a little, the floor looked dirty, and there were at least a few puppies sleeping in the bathtub. Tai opened the toilet seat just a bit to look inside, then suddenly slammed it back down.
“What’s wrong?” asked Grace.
“It stinks!” Tai held his nose.
“I guess these guys don’t clean a lot,” frowned Grace, “Come on,” she picked up a bucket and mop, “We got a lot of work to do.”
************************************************************************
Princess Jane returned to the Imperial Palace, climbing back through her bedroom window. As soon as she dusted off her dress, her governess, Lady White, entered her bedroom. “Your Highness, where have you been? You missed dinner and the arrival of our guests,” she said.
“As long as it wasn’t Pizza, Lasanga, Chicken Fingers, or Shrimp Lo Mein, I should be fine,” the Princess remarked going out of her bedroom, “Has my father returned yet?”
“He should be back at any moment,” replied Lady White, “And be careful what you say around our guests.”
“C’mon! I’m always careful about what I say!” frowned the Princess.
“Oh I can recall quiet a few instances when you insulted someone,” her governess muttered.
Princess Jane entered one of the many living rooms in the Palace, where Kairi, Lucy, Ling, Anemone and Clarise waited in chairs by a blazing fire. Most of them looked exhausted, but Princess Jane in particular noticed Ling, her face pale and her eyes red and watery from earlier tears. She cleared her throat and introduced herself. “Greetings! I’m Her Imperial Highness Princess Jane, Honorary Summoner, Dutchess of the Stardust Nebula and about twenty other titles I can’t remember off the top of my head. I hope you guys weren’t pried and poked too much,” she paused and awaited some sort of reaction.
“Where’s our friends?” asked Kairi.
“Don’t worry. They’re safe. The reason you’ve been separated is for your own safety and requests from some of the families,” Princess Jane explained.
“You sound familiar,” Anemone eyed her, “Have we met before?”
The Princess’s hands went sweaty. “You must be mistaken,” she forced a smile, “I’m pretty sure I’ve never met you guys before.”
“Your Highness! You have a visitor!” called Lady White.
“I’ll be right back!” said the Princess and bolted out of the room and down the grand staircase. She slowed when she saw who it was. “What are you doing here?”
Luke gave her an odd look and replied, “I have orders to check on the Keyblade Master’s friends.”
“They’re fine. Well…there’s one who looks like she was crying. I’m guessing the cyborg’s girlfriend,” explained the Princess folding her arms. She looked back at him, “If that’s all you came for, you can go.”
“What? Not going to say good-bye?” Luke started to grin.
Princess Jane didn’t reply and started to head back up the stairs.
“Yeah, f you too!” waved Luke.
“Weirdo!” she called back.
“Whore!”
“Nobody!”
“Hooker!”
“Exper- I mean, Slimeball!” That was close; she almost didn’t catch herself.
Luke started to grin again. “I knew it; you still love me.”
The Princess rolled her eyes, “In your dreams,” and went back up the stairs.
As she continued to climb up the stairs, she heard Luke opening the door, but then he heard him say, “Good evening, your Majesty.” She leaned over the railing. The great brown wolf walked into a room on the floor below. She rushed back downstairs and followed the wolf into the room, her father’s study.
“So how did it go?” Princess Jane asked.
The wolf glanced at her for a second, just before laying down, curling up in front of the fireplace with his eyes closed.
“That bad huh?” the Princess figured from how his ears were drooping. “Well at least we got one day; Lord Alexander should be back by then. Do you know who’s going to be called to the stands?”
The wolf made a noise like a sigh and rolled over towards the fireplace. “No word yet,” said the Princess, kneeling down and rubbing his ears. “Well, I have to get up early tomorrow. I’m taking Sora and some of his friends to the temple tomorrow. Would you like to come with us?”
The wolf opened one eye and winked at her. The Princess smiled back and wrapped her arms around the wolf’s head, kissing him between the ears. “G’night Daddy,” she said and got up to return to her guests.
************************************************************************
Joey tapped the window of his holding cell, a big giant white room equipped with a small refrigerator, a stovetop oven, microwave, computer, bed, TV, and a radio alarm clock.
“Will you stop tapping?” said Miki, who was also in the room, awaiting someone to return to tell her where to go.
“Sorry,” apologized Joey, “I’m just a little nervous I guess.”
“About what?” Miki asked.
“For starters, we’ve all been separated from one another. I’d like to know how Margot and Matti are doing. And they took my laptop away! Course, if they try anything, they might find their mainframe system crashing before they actually get anywhere with my computer,” Joey managed a smile.
“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” remarked Miki, “The Angelus are one of, if not, the most advance races in the universe.”
“She’s right. Before you humans invented the wheel, we were working on using our wings.” Luke walked into the room with a guard.
“But you guys should have already know how to work your wings by then,” remarked Joey.
Luke thought about it. “Okay, bad example. However, when Benjamin Franklin shocked himself with lightning, we were working on nuclear power.”
“Yeah, but we had you guys beat with the Internet,” said Miki.
“Fair enough,” said Luke, “We didn’t come up with anything like YouTube.” He flipped though his papers, “Miki Thompson, right? You’re being moved to a new room if you follow Lloyd here,” he nodded to the guard behind him, a boy not much older than he was.
“What about our friends? When will we see them?” asked Joey.
“They’re all fine. You’ll see them again the day of the Inquiry, which is the day after tomorrow,” replied Luke.
“What about Sam?” asked Miki.
Luke took a deep breath and said, “We won’t know his status until tomorrow.”
“Well you tell who’s ever keeping him locked up, if there is so much as a screw missing from him, someone’s ass is going to get a wallop,” Miki promised as she followed the guard out.
“He’ll be lucky if he is missing a few screws,” Joey heard Luke muttered as he walked out the door.
************************************************************************
At the Xaiver Institute for Gifted Children, Donald and Goofy watched as Margot entertained a group of small children with her drawing powers, Riku and Mitch were talking with a girl named Rouge, Matti and Hayner were keeping tabs on a man named Wolverine by sneaking around and following him, and Olette and Pence were watching as a woman named Storm taught young Angelus children how to use their wings. Meanwhile, Balthier, Fran, Commander James, and Jazz were talking with the Professor, when there was a knock on the door.
“You may come in, Luke,” said the Professor, and Luke walked in.
“I hope I’m not interrupting, sir,” said Luke.
“Not at all, we were hoping you would be arriving soon,” remarked Professor Xaiver.
“So, what’s the word?” asked Balthier.
“The day after tomorrow,” replied Luke.
“Do you know who’s going to be questioned?” asked Commander James.
“Well…” Luke started.
“They’re not sure yet,” Professor Xiaver finished his sentence, “I believed more than likely, it will be Sora, Grace, Princess Kairi, Riku, Donald, Goofy, Anemone, Clarise, Joey, and hopefully, the cyborg known as Sam.”
“The big concern is the Juno City Crisis,” said Commander James, “That’s the one they know the least about, right?”
Balthier nodded. “Having a chat with Sora will cause an uproar with the Royal Family. They’ll avoid asking him anything unless it’s needed.”
“It’s hard to tell with these Feds,” remarked Jazz, “They changed their minds about every other hour.”
“How is everyone else?” asked Fran.
“Okay,” replied Luke, “Grace and Tai are cleaning the house.”
Balthier started to chuckle, “You better get home and see how they’re doing. It is getting late.”
“Yes sir,” bowed Luke, “Good night, Professor X,” he nodded to the Professor Xiaver, and left through the same door he went through.
************************************************************************
Grace and Tai both collapsed on the recently cleaned staircase as Luke returned with a small package in his hands. “Wow!” he gasped, “There’s no more dust. And you fixed the lights too. The chandelier doesn’t look a day old.”
“We cleaned two bedrooms and your bathroom,” said Grace.
“I was going to clean that,” muttered Luke.
“We got rid of the spiders too,” said Tai.
“Good job,” said Luke. He handed the package he was carrying over to Grace. “Here. This is from Sora’s grandparents. It’s apple pie.”
“Ooh!” Tai took the package from Grace and looked inside.
“You better get some sleep,” said Luke, “You’re meeting the Princess tomorrow at the temple.”
“We’re going to a church? Sorry, but we’re not religious,” remarked Grace.
“It’s not really a church; more like a tourist attraction,” Luke explained, “But it does have some significance.”
“Fine,” shrugged Grace, “Come on Tai. Time for bed.”
“But where does he sleep?” asked Tai, his mouth full of apple pie, “We only cleaned two beds.”
“Don’t worry,” Luke managed a smile, “I sleep down in the lab, like I always do. Good night,” he walked off with a wave of his hand.
“Night,” said Grace and she followed Tai upstairs into the bedrooms. “You sure you’ll be alright in here by yourself?”
“I’ll be okay. Besides, I got Moo-Moo and Lucky,” he held up his kitten and a Dalmatian puppy.
Grace kissed him good night and entered the bedroom she picked out for herself. There were puppies sleeping everywhere and she had to moved some around the bed so she could at least get in it. “Sorry guys,” she said as she moved a few to the bottom of the bed. Finally, she got in bed and closed her eyes but not for long. There was a whine and she opened her eyes again.
A puppy with a pink collar nudged Grace with her paw. The puppy’s collar read ‘Princess’. “Did I take your spot?” asked Grace. The puppy gave another whine in reply. “Okay, here,” Grace moved over a bit so Princess could lay down next to her, “Just don’t roll over into my face,” she managed to say before falling asleep.
************************************************************************
Grace was woken early the next morning by a dog she had yet to meet. This dog was about Pongo’s size and it wore a blue color. When Grace managed to open her eyes fully, she saw that the dog’s tag read ‘Pertida’. Pertida was now waking her own children; they cried and whined, but once they rolled over and out of the bed followed their mother downstairs.
Grace got dressed and climbed downstairs back into the kitchen laboratory, where Tai was already at the table with a bowl of cereal and all the puppies crowded around with their parents, waiting for food.
“All right! All right! Since when have I ever forgotten about you guys?” Luke tried to make his way through the sea of puppies. He managed to reach a large button on the wall and when he pressed it, a large dispenser that Grace though was just an overlarge ventilation shaft, churned out puppy chow into four separate vents that poured out into super huge dog bowls. Finally, he got out a large bag of more dog food and poured a scoop into Pongo’s and Pertida’s bowls. As Grace reached for a bowl of cereal, Luke collapsed on his chair. “And to think I do this every day,” he shook his head.
Grace noticed he was not only in cargo pants and a white beater shirt, but he also had a band tied to his bicep. Luke pulled a drawer next to him open, and pulled out a long suringe of clear liquid.
“What’s that for?” asked Grace as Luke took the cap off the needle and squirted some of the liquid out.
“Chemical balancer cocktail,” he explained as he injected the needle into his arm, “When I get emotional, I get really cranky, and sometimes…stuff happens,” he said, not looking at them, “This at least keeps me in check. Well,” he started to change his mood, “you better eat fast or we’ll be late for the Sky Shuttle.”
“Sky Shuttle?” asked Tai as he turned to Grace, “What do you think that is?”
“I guess it’s some sort of vehicle that flies through the air,” figured Grace.
They went through their cereal quickly and joined Luke outside with Pongo and Pertida. “Ready?” he asked.
Grace and Tai nodded, and Luke waved his hand, summoning a floating vehicle from the sky. The Angelus at the front of the carriage driving the vehicle asked, “Where to, sir?”
“The Air Station as quickly as possible,” replied Luke as he hand over a few bills to the driver. He then opened the door for Grace and Tai.
As soon as the vehicle took off, Grace looked outside the window. They seemed to be in the upper class side of town; there were big fancy mansions, some even larger than her father’s house. Soon the mansions disappeared and were replaced by quaint little suburb houses, some with doors on the top story and others with both one on ground level and on the top. After a few minutes the suburbs and schools were replaced with townhouses. The Angelus world seemed to be like Traverse Town and Twilight Town, except for one key difference.
“They’re aren’t many cars around,” remarked Grace.
“They’re no need to,” explained Luke, “Most Angelus fly to their destinations. These taxies are used for the elderly and the young, and Humes who can’t fly.”
“What’s a Hume?” asked Tai.
“Not all humans call themselves humans, so collectively they’re called Humes,” said Luke. He looked out the window. “We’re here.”
The taxi stopped and Luke opened the door. Grace and Tai climbed out with him onto a docking platform. There was something like a bus docked at the platform, except it had no wheels and was floating several feet above the clouds. It was here Grace realized, that the Flying City was truly flying, the land the city rest upon looked as if it had just been picked up by large hands from a planet, floating in a sea of clouds.
Grace heard the hum of another taxi and she looked around, surprised to see Sora walking out of it with an elderly couple. When he saw her, he smiled at her, and she ran up to embrace him. It was a quick hug and within a few seconds they broke apart. “You okay?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she nodded, “You?”
“All right I guess,” he shrugged.
A third taxi pulled up, and Riku, Donald, and Goofy stepped out of it. When they saw Sora, Donald and Goofy rushed up to give him a hug and instead knocked Sora down on the ground. Riku helped him up as a guard posted near the Sky Shuttle walked up to Luke, and said, “Sir, your identification please.”
“Identification?” Luke looked confused, “Since when did you need to check ID?”
“Is there a problem officer?” asked Sora’s grandfather.
The guard’s posture straightened at once. “No sir,” said the guard, “We’re are only doubling our security in light of the recent kidnappings. We have a group of school children visiting Alluria today.”
Sora’s grandfather nodded with understandment. “Very well. If there aren’t any more problems, we would like to board.”
“Wouldn’t you like a more private shuttle, sir?” asked the guard.
“No thank you,” Grandpa Magdalene shook his head, “We won’t mind a few school children.” He then took his wife’s hand and proceeded to board the shuttle.
“Come on guys,” called Luke as he followed Sora’s grandparents inside the shuttle. The others followed him in, Tai grabbing Grace’s hand. At the front of the shuttle was a group of Angelus children and their teachers, chatting excitedly. Some of them looked over when Sora boarded the shuttle, and there were a few fingers pointed at the just arrived passengers, but the children stopped when their teacher told them that pointing was rude.
As soon as Grace and Tai sat down, a voice over the intercom said, “Now departing for Alluria. Next stop: gate terminal.” The shuttle started to move and took off away from the Flying City. Some of the school children gave little squeals and tried to get out of their seats to look out the window.
“Guess we’re not the only ones on their first trip in a shuttle,” remarked Sora.
After a minute, the clouds disappeared and were replaced with black space. The cries of joy grew more excited, as more children tried to look out the windows. Sora couldn’t help but join them as the shuttle floated above a line of space ships in a line trying to enter a sparkling world in the distance. Some were as small as the Gummi ship; others even bigger than the Strahl. “What is that?” he heard Grace asked.
“Alluria, the center of order in the universe and home to the Galactic Federation. Almost half the world is a giant mega city and the rest is of a dense tropical rain forest to millions of species,” explained Luke.
A few minutes later, the shuttle started to descend into the city. Their first stop was a station hub for the spaceships. A few passengers stepped on board, most of them humans and a moggle or two. The shuttle took off again, this time weaving through buildings that seemed to be reaching for space instead of the sky. Grace watched as the buildings passed by when she saw an Angelus flying with the shuttle. The children raced to the windows again and waved frantically with excitement. The Angelus waved back as he was joined by more flying Angelus.
The Angelus broke away from the shuttle as a large dome shaped building with several triangular points protruding from the center came into view. “That is the Galactic Federation; the order of the worlds. That’s where the inquiry will take place,” explained Luke.
“That’s the world order?” asked Donald.
“I wonder if the King is there,” suggested Goofy.
Luke chuckled a bit and said, “Perhaps.”
The shuttle made a stop at the Galactic Federation building and a few more passengers got off and got on. A few blocks away, the shuttle stopped at a museum where the children got off. As they left the shuttle, one little Angelus girl turned and waved, “Bye Mr. Keyblade Master.”
Sora waved back and remarked, “Guess I’m really famous here.”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Grace heard Luke mutter.
The next stop was the Temple; their destination. As they got off the shuttle, Sora saw Princess Jane, Kairi, and a large brown dog were already waiting for them outside the temple. Kairi couldn’t keep still and suddenly she rushed up and threw her arms around Sora. Princess Jane gave a sigh as Kairi then gave Riku and Grace a quick hug. Pongo and Perdita sniffed the dog which paid no mind to them.
“I hope you had a pleasant trip here,” said Princess Jane, “No problems with security I hope.”
“No, nothing too terrible,” remarked Sora’s grandfather, “If you would excuse us your Highness, I would like to visit the botanical gardens with my wife. We should be done when you return.”
“Very well,” the Princess suddenly broke off, as if catching her words, “sir. Everyone else, follow me.”
“The dog too?” asked Sora pointing at the brown dog.
“Yes, he comes too. He’s my bodyguard, not that I can’t handle myself,” remarked Princess Jane, “And he’s not a dog; he’s a wolf.”
Sora was about to pull his hand back from petting the wolf, but the wolf allowed him to rub his ears and took off to follow behind Princess Jane.
The temple itself was like a huge ordinate museum decorated with marble and gold on the outside. As they climbed a set of stone steps, there was a stone with markings addressing the visitors. Some was written in pictographs, some in fancy letters with so many curls of a letter it was hard to make out, and others with an alphabet similar to English. Grace squinted to read what it said in English. “Tshis place tshe Gods have made holie. If a friend of peace, thee is welcomed here. If an enemie, thee best turn back.”
The inside of the temple looked larger than the outside. The floors were covered in mosaic tiles of all colors in elaborate patterns. The walls were made of marble and a done of crystal glass covered the ceiling. They had only entered an entrance hall branching off into smaller rooms reserved for different religions. There was a room for Christianity, one for Judaism, another for Islam, another for Buddhism, one for Hinduism, and several more that no one could pronounce without asking. The only thing that truly stood out from the place of many worships was a service desk and behind that an electronic display board showing times of worship and tour guide times for visitors.
The Angelus women behind the service desk bowed when Princess Jane approached. Tai suddenly broke away from Grace and approached a large stone statue of a beautiful human woman. In the statue’s right hand was a large stone copy of Sora’s Keyblade.
“Who is she?” asked Kairi.
“That is the goddess Ultima. She is the goddess of the Keyblade and the forger of the original three Keyblades. Legend has it, she was the first Keyblade Master and is the one that chooses the next Keyblade Master. Together with her lover, the great warrior Lord Zion,” the Princess pointed to another statute of a handsome human man across from the statue of Ultima, “she defended the universe from the forces of darkness since the birth of the gods. Which is a couple thousand years, give or take a century or two. Another legend is that Ultima and Zion are reborn once every century, though they have yet to show themselves so far in this time. A third, through more unlike than the first two, is that the children of Ultima and Zion were the first Angelus.”
“Because it was a union between a god and human, right?” remarked Riku.
“That is correct, but since it was such a long time ago, not even tracing back through genealogy can prove it,” explained Princess Jane.
“So does that mean all Chasers are Angelus?” asked Goofy.
“Well, most Chasers do have some Angelus blood in them. To date, Grace is the only Keyblade User of fifth generation cross breeds. However, in the past few decades, there have been Chasers that have been full blood humans. In the most recent group of Chasers, two out of the three were human, Lady Aqua and Lord Venn, although rumor has it that Venn was the grandson of the last incarnation of Ultima,” remarked the Princess. She waved her arm for them to follow her to a room in the back.
“Okay,” said Grace and followed the others through the door.
The room was about as large as the entrance hall except the floor was cover with white marble and the pathway marked out with blue tile. There were also statues in here as well. Princess Jane stopped in front of a statue of a young woman in a flowing dress. “This is…” she paused to think, “my great-great grandmother, High Summoner Yuna, who defeated the great monster Sin more than a century ago. Almost a thousand years ago, there was a great war between two cities, Zanarkand and Bevelle. These two cities held possession of weaponry that rivaled those of Earth in its Golden Age. However, Zanarkand with all its summoners was doomed. Against the great weapons of Bevelle, they had no hope of victory. Ultimately, Zanarkand was destroyed. The survivors of Zanarkand wished to bring back the city and all the people who had died in the war, so they went to the great summoner Yevon. Yevon offered to turned them into Fayth to be used as a summoning to preserve a memory of Zanarkand, a dream of Zanarkand, and they excepted.”
“Fayth?” asked Kairi.
“Souls sealed with stone statues. Summoners pray to the Fayth to obtain their blessings. It is through the Fayth we are able to use the aeons, protectors of the Summoners, and send the dead to the afterlife,” explained Princess Jane, “Using the new Fayth, Yevon was able to make a dream of Zanarkand. But in order to protect that dream, he created Sin as well. However, the summoning took much of him, and over time, Yevon forgot who he was. Hidden within Sin, he could no longer see the truth and started to attack the world. Yevon would soon be called Yu Yevon, curse of Yevon. In an effort to stop Sin, Yevon’s daughter, Yunalesca, created the Final Aeon. With it, Sin was defeated, but in the end, the aeon took her life. But Sin returned not long after. It seemed that Yevon had absorbed the Final Aeon and used it to create a new Sin, but it took time for the people to realize that. Summoner after Summoner went to the ruin city of Zanarkand, to obtain the Final Aeon, each of them defeating Sin, each of them sacrificing their lives to achieve peace, but Sin would come back after time, every time. When the Maesters of the Summoners realized this, they hid the truth from the Summoners and the people. Machines were forbidden, and strict code of ethics dedicated to repenting was ordered to the people. And the cycle continued for a thousand years.”
“So was Sin just a really big Heartless?” asked Goofy.
“Some say Sin was the original Heartless because of the way so many lives were lost, but there are some disagreements,” remarked the Princess, “After 10 years without Sin, which were called Calms, a young woman was chosen to be a Summoner, a woman named Yuna. She set out on her pilgrimage to Zanarkand from her home of the small island Besaid with her guardians, a Blitzball captain named Wakka, his off and on girlfriend and black mage, Lulu, Yuna’s childhood protector, the Ronso Kimari, and, hired on for the Besaid Blitzball team, a lost traveler Wakka had picked up, a handsome blitzball player who claimed to have been the star player of the Zanarkand Abes. Some believed his close encounter with Sin and its toxin clouded his memories, but the summoner believed him. Her father had been guarded by a man who also claimed to have been from Zanarkand, a man that turned out to be the traveler’s father. After surviving an attack from Sin on their way to Kilika, Summoner Yuna met the newly appointed Maester, Seymour, in the port city of Luca. He had taken notice of the beautiful Summoner and shown his might of power when fiends attacked during the Blitzball tournament.
“After the tournament, Yuna was joined by one of her father’s guardians, Sir Auron, with the young blitzball player. Together they witness the battle against Sin at Mushroom Rock by the combined forces of the Crusaders and the Al Bhed, where Sin completely annihilated the warriors. Despite this loss, the pilgrimage continued, crossing the river of Moonflow. There they met Yuna’s cousin, a frisky Al Bhed girl named Rikku the blitzball player had met earlier. She offered to join the group and after a quick vote, was accepted.
“Upon reaching the city Guadosalam, Maester Seymour proposed to Yuna for her hand in marriage. Yuna was going to decline and continue the pilgrimage, but during the crossing over the Thunder Plains, Yuna changed her mind, reasoning she would not marry for love but only for the people’s happiness. Things drastically changed however when they reached Macalania Temple. It was discovered that Seymour had murdered his father in his pursuit for power. Yuna had already went ahead to confront him, and when her guardians joined her, they discovered Seymour was more lustful then they first thought. Seymour wanted to use Yuna in order to get to Sin and use it to ‘save’ the world. Yuna and her guardians defeated him, but she was unable to send him into the afterlife. They were chased out of the temple but fell through the ice, on top of Sin. Sin scattered them all the way across the ocean, to Binkinel Island, home of the Al Bhed. When Yuna was no where to be found, Rikku took the guardians to her home, hoping Yuna was there. But when they got there, the Al Bhed Home was under attack. They entered the fortress, weaving their way down to the basements where other Summoners were kept. The Al Bhed had been capturing Summoners to stop their pilgrimage, so they wouldn’t sacrifice their lives. It was there, the blitzball player discovered the truth, that if Yuna obtained the Final Aeon, and summoned it, her life would end. Yuna wasn’t there however and the fortress was collapsing. They escaped with an airship discovered by the Al Bhed and set a course for the mainland. They found Yuna, at the Palace of St. Bevelle, in a wedding dress, with Seymour next to her.”
“Seymour was still alive?” asked Grace, “But I thought he was dead.”
“Seymour was dead, but he was unsent. His body was made up of pryeflies, a type of condensed magical energy. It’s what makes the aeons real…ish. So Seymour was kinda like a ghost with a body of condensed magical energy,” explained Princess Jane, “The guardians decided to rescue Yuna. They crashed the wedding just as the procession was getting started. But they only got as far as the altar when the warrior monks stopped them. Yuna was about to send Seymour, but when threatened that her friends would be killed on site if she did, she dropped her staff. A few minutes later, Yuna and Seymour were married, but as soon as the kiss was over, Seymour gave the orders to kill Yuna’s guardians. But before a single shot was fired, Yuna backed away to the balcony, commanding the warrior monks to drop their weapons or she would jump, wiping off Seymour’s kiss with her arm. When they refused, Yuna assured her friends she would be fine and jumped off the balcony summoning the aeon Valefor to catch her. The guardians escaped and made their way down into the temple, where they knew Yuna would be. They weren’t together for long. They were captured and brought to trail before the Maesters. When Yuna declared that Seymour was unsent and pleaded with the head Maester to send him, the head Maester refused, revealing that he too was an unsent. Yuna’s group was separated into two but they quickly rejoined to face down Seymour again. They escaped that night into the woods of Macalania.
“Despite the discouragement from the Maesters, Yuna and her guardians continued the pilgrimage, knowing full well what they would find at the end. They crossed the plains of the Calm Lands but were stopped at the summit of Mt. Gagazett by the Ronso tribe. Surprised by Yuna’s show of courage to continue her pilgrimage, they allowed her party to pass and continue up the mountain. But as they reached the top, Seymour was there waiting for them again. He reasoned he would become the next Sin and save the world by destroying it and freeing the people of their worldly worries. The battle was long but Seymour was defeated. At the top of the mountain, they found a wall of Fayth being used for a large summoning, unknowing that they had stumbled upon the Fayth used for the dream of Zanarkand. They climbed down the mountain and into the ruins of Zanarkand.
“When Yuna went down into the chamber of the Fayth, she discovered that the Final Aeon had lost its power…centuries earlier. That was when they met with Lady Yunalesca, who had also been unsent. She would create the Final Aeon, but it would mean turning one of Yuna’s guardians into a fayth. After discussing the idea, Yuna and her guardians went to Lady Yunalesca to ask if there was another way to defeat Sin. Yunalesca replied that Sin was part of the world’s destiny, that Sin was eternal, and that no amount of atonement would make a difference. The Final Aeon was only a beacon of hope that kept the world alive. When she asked Yuna who would become the fayth, she defiantly said no one and no one else would be used for the Final Summoning. She vowed she would defeat Sin without false hope. As you could imagine, Yunalesca didn’t take that too well. They eventually defeated her and sent her to where her soul belonged. Before she disappeared, she uttered the name Yu Yevon. When they exited the temple, the Al Bhed airship was waiting for them. It was now time to think.
“Thinking that maybe the head Maester knew something, they went back to Bevelle. Though they were stopped by guards, a temple girl ordered the guards to let the Summoner through. When they approached the Maester, he asked why they had not gone out to defeat Sin. When Yuna told him they defeated Yunalesca and the Final Aeon, the Maester was shocked. He cursed the summoner, and declared that the spiral of death by Yu Yevon would consume them all. When asked about Yu Yevon, he only said that Sin was his armor, and passed on to the afterlife. Fortunately, they got help from another source; the temple fayth. Yuna and the blitzball player went back to the chamber. They knew that Sin or rather, the aeon that had become Sin, liked to listen to the Hymn of the Fayth. They thought that maybe it would slow down the great beast, but the Fayth wasn’t so sure. When asked about Yu Yevon, the Fayth remarked that defeating Yu Yevon was perhaps the only way. But by defeating Yu Yevon, the Fayth would wake and their dream would end. However, the Fayth said with a heavy sigh that they had been dreaming for a long time and wanted to rest truly. When the blitzball player remarked he was grateful for the Fayth did, Yuna asked him what it meant. When he didn’t give her a straight answer, she became worried, but not for long. Sin had appeared not far from them in the North and it was time to fight.
“Yuna and her guardians boarded the airship again. Down on the ground below, they could hear the people singing the Hymn of the Fayth, calming Sin to sit still. They airship approached the great beast, and the Summoner and her guardians severed both fins and the core on it’s head. When they were finished, Sin crashed outside of Bevelle, but it wasn’t over yet. After a short rest, Sin got back on its feet more vicious than ever. In what little time they had, they attacked the head, and the beast collapsed again, opening its mouth for the airship to pass in a strange new world. But Seymour was waiting for them again. He attacked them in his most powerful form, but he still fell to defeat, only this time, Yuna was able to send him for good. They wandered through Sin, and finally met with the Lord Braska’s final aeon, the last one to defeat Sin. It turned out to be none other than the Blitzball player’s father. Knowing full well that they had to defeat him, the blitzball player accepted the challenge of beating his father finally. The Final Aeon was as a powerful foe as Sin, but he too fell to defeat. That was when Yu Yevon appeared. He possessed all of Yuna’s aeons, so they too had to be beaten. When only Yu Yevon was left, the great immortal had nothing to show. As he fell, Sin was finally beaten for good and Yuna performed the Final Sending. As the aeons disappeared, the fayth in the temple turned to stone and the dream started to fade. As the sending ended, the blitzball player’s body started to vanish, and Yuna realized what he was. He too was part of the dream of Zankarnad and because the dream was ending so was he. Before he vanished, Yuna confessed her love for him, and…they say…he disappeared into the clouds. Yuna’s journey was over; she had defeated Sin,” concluded Princess Jane.
“He didn’t really disappear like that? Did he?” asked Kairi.
“Well…that’s another story,” shrugged the Princess, “But High Summoner Yuna is reminder to all of us that no matter how tough the foe is, nothing is truly eternal. Just as Sin was defeated, someday Xehanort will fall too. His time will be up soon and there’s nothing he can do about it.”
“So whatever happened to that world? Since Sin was defeated and all,” asked Sora.
“A lot of things can happen in a period of a hundred years. But you should know that better than anyone, Keyblade Master. For you see, that world is the home you come from,” the Princess smiled at him, “Who knows? Maybe one of Yuna’s guardians was one of your ancestors.”
Sora looked down at the floor. The Islands? Sin? Summoners? Fayth? Dreams? He couldn’t see how those could be a part of his homeworld. He looked up and suddenly realized he was falling behind the others. He followed them up a flight of towering stairs into a smaller room. The Princess stopped in front of a door with an intricate symbol of circles and turned back to the group. “Just so you know, be respectful.” She gave a small bow to the door and the door shuttered, lifting up so they could pass through.
The room on the other side was an even smaller chamber. In the center of the floor was a glass dome, and beneath the dome was a glowing statue embedded in stone. They could also hear singing voices, but Grace and Tai were the only ones that recognized them. “Who…is that singing?” asked Grace.
“What you hear is the Hymn of the Fayth. The Hymn can only be heard around temples but some claim it can be heard around the Keyholes as well,” explained Princess Jane. She then kneeled on the floor and started to pray.
“So that’s what we heard in the cave,” Tai whispered to Grace, “It was the Hymn.”
Grace nodded back but still something wasn’t right. “But shouldn’t the Fayth be gone now? I thought she said they vanished?” she asked.
“Perhaps we can ask him,” suggested Riku.
There was a boy floating above the glass dome, his face covered with a purple hood, and yet even more surprising, he was transparent as a ghost. Tai grabbed Grace’s arm just as quickly as Kairi reached for Sora’s hand. Princess Jane bowed again and got back up on her feet. “It is good to see you again,” said the Princess.
“It is good to see you as well,” replied the boy. He then looked toward Sora and the others, “Greetings Keyblade Users. I hope your journey here was well. We Fayth have also been watching your journey for a long time now.”
“Hold on a minute! You vanished with Sin, right? How come you’re still here?” asked Donald.
“Donald!” hissed Sora.
“We’re not sure why we are still here. Perhaps the Gods still have some use for us. But I have asked the Princess to bring you here to tell you about Xehanort,” explained the Fayth.
The chamber went quiet. Then, Sora asked, “What can you tell us?”
“A very long time ago, possibly before Sin, the goddess Ultima picked four of the greatest warriors of the universe to protect the four realms: light, twilight, dawn, and darkness. Though each warrior was of equal status, Ultima gave the three original Keyblades to three of the warriors. She granted them the power to forge other Keyblades, and through that power they were named the Chasers. But the one that wasn’t granted the power of the Keyblade, started to envy the Chasers. Over time that envy turned to jealously, which grew to hate, and warrior disappeared,” explained the Fayth.
“Xehanort, the warrior of darkness,” said Riku.
“That is correct,” nodded the Fayth, “Xehanort tried to take the power of the Keyblade for his own. But he was the ruler of darkness; he couldn’t wield a Keyblade. So he tried going after another power, one on equal or greater scale: Kingdom Hearts. When his plan was discovered, the Chasers went after him to persuade him to change his ways. But Xehanort had gone too far. He was lost to the darkness forever. Ultima then ordered the Chasers to defeat Xehanort at any cost. Over the years, the name ‘Chaser’ was given a new meaning: those that chased endlessly after Xehanort. It has been a long hard battle for them. Maybe this time, Xehanort will fall for good.”
“He will this time!” vowed Sora.
“You are brave Keyblade Master. But…tomorrow at the inquiry, no matter who is called to the stand, the Judges will go very hard on you. But as long as you speak the truth, things will go easier, hopefully,” remarked the Fayth.
“It can’t be harder than the stupid math competition I’ve had every school year,” shrugged Grace.
“Competition,” Luke repeated the word slowly, “Competition…that’s it!” he jumped. He then grabbed Grace’s hand. “We’ve got to go home now!” He dragged her out of the room with the dogs, Tai following close behind them.
Princess Jane looked at her watch and cried, “Oh no! I was only supposed to have you guys out for an hour! C’mon!” she pushed Sora out just after she bowed to the Fayth, “If we hurry, we might be able to pick up lunch!”
************************************************************************
Luke rushed Grace and Tai back to the mansion and locked himself in the laboratory. Before disappearing he gave Grace a green card and asked her to order pizza. “Is this suppose to be a credit card?” asked Tai.
“It’s not a credit card; it’s money,” corrected Luke, “It’s 500 eroes. 10 eroes is about 1 US dollar or 100 Munny.” He then vanished into the labs.
After Grace ordered pizza from the phone, she and Tai started to clean the house again. They had finished up the last of the bedrooms, when the doorbell rang. Tai got the door, as Grace pulled out the green card Luke gave her. The deliveryman was Angelus, carrying a heat resistant bag full of pizzas on his back. He pulled out Grace’s order and said, “250.5 eroes.”
Grace gave him the card and he swiped it with a keypad on his belt. The keypad printed out the receipt and he pulled from his cash bag, a blue card and four red cards, with two bronze coins. “Enjoy!” said the deliveryman and he flew off to deliver his other orders.
“I still don’t see how this is money,” remarked Tai as he held up one of the bronze coins.
They ate their pizza in the kitchen alone; Luke still didn’t come out of the lab, even when Grace called him. When they were finished, they left the pizza in the fridge for Luke, and got back to work on cleaning. They were working on the hallway, when Grace heard Tai scream. She dropped the can of cleaner and ran to where he was. “What is it?” asked Grace.
Tai had been going through old painted portraits, many of them now knocked over from jumping back from the one he recently pulled out. “It’s-it’s y-y-you!” he cried.
“What are you talking about? That’s not…me…” her voice died when she saw the portrait. It was girl about her age, a girl with her hair, her skin, her ears, her nose, even her eyes. “No way…”
“That’s Teresa, the Professor’s sister,” Luke emerged from the lab with a slice of cold pizza in his hand, “She died quite a few years ago. Your dad doesn’t like to talk about her much, probably because she was murdered.”
“She…does look a lot like me,” remarked Grace.
“That’s because…” he reached down and went through the pile of pictures, “here we are,” he picked up one and dusted it off, “your father looked so much like his sister.” He showed them a portrait of Teresa sitting on a chair in a red dress. Next to her was a boy a few years younger than she was with her skin color, short black hair, and the same deep purple eyes that Grace and the children in the picture shared. “Because Angelus genes are mainly dominant over any other race, you inherited most of your father’s traits.”
“She died before I was born right?” asked Grace.
“Long before your parents even thought about sex,” remarked Luke.
“You don’t have to say it like that,” frowned Grace.
“Just thought I’d add a little humor, before I gave you this,” he handed her a piece of fine parchment.
“What’s this?” asked Grace as Luke also gave a piece of parchment to Tai.
“Your official summons to the Galactic Federation,” Luke explained.
Grace looked at the paper. “To Miss Lady Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Romanov Porter, Apprentice to the High Lord Keyblade Master of Light, Sora, Honorary Chaser of Light and Twilight, Dutchess of the Romanov-Porter clan, daughter of Lord Alexander Ivan Nicholaievitch Romanov Porter, (Chief of Medical Research of the Angelus Intelligence, member of the Angelus Elite Knights, Leader of the Romanov-Porter clan, son of Lord Nicholas Porter), daughter of High Lady Aquamarie ‘Aqua’ Sarah Wayne, (Chaser of the realm of Twilight, Member of the Galactic Federation Ring of Mages, daughter of World Leader Ansem Wayne). We request that you and your defense attorney (with a guardian if under the age of 18) present yourselves to the Galactic Federation counsel at 8:30 tomorrow morning, the third day of the month of Coppersun of the Galactic year five thousand five hundred and fifty-nine (Earthern time: the nineteenth day of August of the year two thousand and eighty-five AD), sharp. If you fail to arrive at this time, a group of Angelus Elite Knights will be sent out to search for you, which may consequence in ordering a higher sentence if found guilty of any crimes. Signed, High Judge Zaida.”
“That’s certainly a mouthful,” remarked Grace as she looked at Tai’s paper which didn’t have enough as her paper.
“Judges like to be extremely formal,” shrugged Luke.
“What does it mean ‘if found guilty of any crimes’?” asked Tai.
“It’s nothing to worry about; they just want to scare you,” explained Luke.
“Who’s my defense attorney?” asked Grace.
“Don’t worry about it. Your dad’s got it covered,” explained Luke, trying to change the subject. “What else do you got left to clean?”
“The big room in the back,” said Tai.
“The ball room? You’re going to need help with that,” said Luke taking the mop bucket and getting fresh water.
Cleaning the ballroom took up most of the afternoon into the early evening hours. The floor was covered in a layer of dirt, the lights in all the chandeliers were out, the windows were so filthy not even the sun could shine through, and the carpet on the stairs was too moldy to be saved so they ripped it out before they did anything else. There were several windows in the ballroom, reaching up to the ceiling, and that task took the longest to clean up. By the time they got the windows done, the sun was already setting so they lowered the chandeliers and changed out all the light bulbs so they could work on into the night. Once the floor was squeaky clean, they worked on polishing the staircase. It was about nine o’clock when they finished. They grabbed a piece of pizza before Luke said they should probably get to bed.
Grace climbed up to her bedroom, moved a few of the puppies lying on the bed around, got in bed and allowed Princess to lay next to her. She had only laid there a few seconds when they was a knock on her door. “Gracey?”
Grace lifted her head. Tai was at her door in his pj’s with Moo-Moo and Lucky. “I can’t sleep,” he said, “Can I sleep next to you?”
Grace moved over a bit and allowed him to crawl in. Before he closed his eyes, he said, “I hope Daddy gets here soon.”
“Me too,” whispered Grace as she kissed him goodnight.
Hours later, when they we’re both dead asleep, the bedroom open. Lucky was the only one that lifted his head and wagged his tail when he saw who it was.
Alexander walked across the bedroom silently, not making a sound, looking down on his children.
“You’re late Professor.” Luke stood behind him.
“I know. Sorry,” Alex apologized, “This is happening too soon. I thought the Federation would wait.”
“With the Commander growing powerful everyday and now all these children disappearing, the Federation wants to be assured it knows full well what it’s up against,” explained Luke.
“And the vaccine? How is that coming along?” asked Alex.
“We’re up to 75 percent cure, sir,” replied Luke.
“Seventy-five? Already?”
“I gave it competition. I introduced a small sample of the Varicella virus with the vaccine serum,” explained Luke.
“Chicken pox? I see; as long as the chicken pox infects first the bird flu won’t have a lot of grounding making it more susceptible to the immune system. But it would only work if both diseases are present, and you would have to follow up with the chicken pox vaccine just in case. A long shot but it could work,” Alex said thoughtfully, “Good job. What about the vaccine we’re giving to the uninfected?”
“All samples show 99.9% success rate. We should be able to go to trials within the next week,” said Luke.
“Even better,” remarked Alex, “And you managed to clean the house.”
“That was mostly your kids. Sir? Are you worried?” asked Luke.
“For my daughter? No, but for my son,” Alex reached down and rubbed Tai’s head gently so not to wake him, “I am, as well as a few of these children.” He turned back to Luke again, “Don’t tell them I’ve been here.”
“Sir?” asked Luke, but Alex ignored him, as he leaned down and kissed Grace and Tai on their foreheads, and rubbed Lucky behind the ears.
Alex placed a hand on Luke’s shoulder as he walked out and said, “Get some sleep,” and disappeared through the door.
************************************************************************
Grace was woken the next morning by the beam of sunlight that shined on her face from the balcony window. She squinted as she got up until she got out of the sun. Tai and Moo-Moo were still asleep, but Lucky was up. He stumbled over his still sleeping brothers and sisters as he worked his way across the bed. He licked Grace’s fingers but then something caught his attention. He started to bark at something at the foot of Grace’s bed.
“Was going on?” mumbled Tai as he got up. His eyes were wide opened when he saw what Lucky was barking at.
It was a bird, a large black bird with wide magnificent wings. It was completely black except for its beak that was a deep golden orange. The bird was almost half the size of Tai and stood somewhere between two and half feet to three feet. The bird chirped at them, making a sweet but yet unearthly music.
At that point, Perdita walked inside the room. She sniffed at the bird but took no other notice of it, and started to wake her children. The other puppies sniffed the bird as they got up but only Lucky continued to bark. When he didn’t move from his spot, Perdita picked him up and carried him out of he room.
“Gracey, what is that thing?” asked Tai.
“I think it’s a phoenix,” replied Grace as she got up and reached out to touch the bird. The bird allowed her to rub its head; it emitted some sort of warmth, like a fire, but Grace’s hand didn’t burn.
“We’d better get dressed. Luke’s probably already up,” said Grace.
“Okay. I’ll met you downstairs,” said Tai as he picked up Moo-Moo. As he walked out, the bird flew off it’s perch on Grace’s bed and landed on Tai’s shoulder. Tai steady himself to handle the weight of the bird, but he adjusted quickly and went back to his bedroom to get changed.
When Grace dressed and went downstairs into the kitchen, Luke, Tai, and the bird were already down there starting breakfast. As Grace sat down and grabbed a muffin, the bird flew from Tai’s shoulder to Grace’s shoulder. The bird was surprisingly light and Grace’s felt no difference as it stood on her shoulder. She noticed Luke was giving the bird an incredulous look. “What is it?” asked Grace.
Luke shook his head and turned back to his bowl of fruit. He, like the dogs, didn’t seem to mind this odd visitor.
When they were finished and Luke took his medication, they got ready to leave for the inquiry. Luke got Pongo and Perdina’s leashes and with the bird still resting on Grace’s shoulder, walked outside. A flying taxi was already waiting for them outside. An Angelus knight opened the door and allowed them inside the car. The windows were tinted so they were unable to see outside, not that it mattered; they already knew where they were going.
When they reached the shuttle platform, Sora, Kairi, Lucy, Ling, Anemone, and Clarise were already waiting for them. “Gracey!” Lucy cried and threw her arms around her.
“We missed you guys,” said Clarise.
“Really? Even Anemone?” asked Grace.
“Not as much as some of the others but at least I cared!” Anemone folded her arms. Grace looked over at Ling, who gave her a weak smile, but quickly looked away.
“Ladies, we need to get going please,” called one of the knights.
They joined the others in the shuttle and immediately took off once the doors closed.
“How’s Ling?” asked Grace.
“She’s been better,” Lucy whispered out of Ling’s earshot, “But no one, not the Princess has heard any word on Sam.”
At that moment Ling gave a heavy sigh and continued to stare at the floor. Pongo came over and sat next to her, and she reached down and rubbed his ears.
“What’s with the bird?” asked Sora.
“I’m not sure,” shrugged Grace, “Personally,” she whispered in Sora’s ear, “I think Luke knows something but he won’t tell me.”
“He seems friendly enough,” said Kairi as she reached up to rub the bird’s head, “Maybe it’s good luck.”
“Hey, did you get these notices from the Federation?” Anemone held up a piece of parchment. “Listen to this: ‘To Miss Anemone Esmee Neveu, daughter of Commander Antonio Neveu (world leader of Mars and ex-leader of the Earthern people, possible world fugitive) and Elane Neveu. Really, do you think they could have add any more?”
“You think that’s bad?” remarked Grace. “You should’ve seen mine. ‘To Miss Lady Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Romanov Porter, Apprentice to the High Lord Keyblade Master of Light, Sora, Honorary Chaser of Light and Twilight, Dutchess of the Romanov-Porter clan, daughter of Lord Alexander Ivan Nicholaievitch Romanov Porter, (Chief of Medical Research of the Angelus Intelligence, member of the Angelus Elite Knights, Leader of the Romanov-Porter clan, son of Lord Nicholas Porter), daughter of High Lady Aquamarie ‘Aqua’ Sarah Wayne, (Chaser of the realm of Twilight, Member of the Galactic Federation Ring of Mages, daughter of World Leader Ansem Wayne).’”
“Are you kidding?” said Lucy, “I had at least twenty titles before they started on my parents. Though yours is probably the second longest so far.”
“So that’s what they are? Titles?” asked Grace.
Lucy nodded and Sora said, “I didn’t get anything. But they told me I had to go too for some reason.”
“They probably just want to see the Keyblade,” suggested Luke, “You are kind of a celebrity here.”
“A celebrity? Really?” Sora’s eyes started to sparkle.
“I wouldn’t get your hopes up,” muttered Luke.
“Wait, Grace? Did you say Alexandievna?” asked Clarise.
“That’s what the notice said,” replied Grace.
“Well that would be the formal Russian for the name of a Lord or Lady,” remarked Clarise.
“Russian? I’m not Russian,” Grace raised an eyebrow.
“You probably don’t consider yourself Russian, but you might have the blood,” said Anemone, “According to Daddy, two hundred years ago during the time of Earth, Russia was one of the largest kingdoms in the world. To formally address a lord or lady, you took the first name, the middle name, but before the last name, you inserted the name of the father, but you took off the last syllable or so and stuck on a –ievna for girls and a –ievitch for boys.”
“In other words, you, the daughter of Alexander, would be Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Porter,” explained Clarise.
“But what about the name Romanov?” asked Grace.
“That’s probably the Russian last name. My guess is your grandmother or something, married a Porter and they kept the last name to continue the bloodline, so it didn’t die out completely. The noble families have a tendency to do that,” explained Anemone.
“And your dad sort of have this faint Slavic tone in his voice. I’m mean he was probably more English than Russian, but I bet he was fluent if anything,” remarked Lucy.
“But he’s part Angelus. I’m part Angelus. Where does that fit in?” asked Grace.
“I would ask your Dad,” suggested Clarise.
“Yeah, if he shows up,” Grace muttered. She felt the bird rub against her check and she rubbed its head back.
By that time, the shuttle had already crossed the space between the two worlds and was descending into Alluria. They made no stops and were at the Galactic Federation in no time. A group of paparazzi had already gathered outside the building, but the Angelus Knights held them back effortlessly. As the group was lead out of the shuttle, a line of Knights escorted them in. Grace figured it was in case of any assassination attempts, but she didn’t mention it to anyone else.
Once inside the building, they were led to an elevator, traveling up a few floors, and from there, to a waiting room. The others from the Xaiver institute and the Genii Ward were already waiting there. As they greeted each other warmly, they slowly realized only one was missing from their group: Sam. After a while, Ling sat down on a couch and her joy of reunited with everyone else disappeared. Grace watched her for a moment, then went to Balthier, the last person she had to greet. But when she got to him, he wore a smile on his face, a smile he only gave her when he knew something she didn’t, as if the knowledge humored him.
“What is it?” asked Grace.
Balthier was quiet for a moment then realized he couldn’t keep his knowledge a secret any longer. “Do you know why they call your father Agent ‘Black Wings’?” he asked.
When Grace shook her head, he continued, “Some of the Elite Guard, the best of the knights, like your father, can take the form of an animal, called the Transmira form. With experience, they can change into their Transmira form at will. And the reason Alex is known by ‘Black Wings’ is his Transmira form is a black phoenix.”
Grace felt the phoenix leave her shoulder; there was a flash of light, the warmth of a fire, and a fair few cries, all from behind her. She felt a hand reach for her shoulder, and a familiar voice say, “Balthier, why did you have to go and spoil the fun?”
Grace looked up and saw her father, standing next to her, with his hand on her right shoulder. “Daddy?” she whispered and she hugged him. Tai ran up and hugged him too, the others still in shock over what happened.
“Did you see that?” asked Goofy.
“He-he caught on fire!” gasped Matti.
“It was only the release of condense magical energy,” explained Mitch calmly, one of the few girl that didn’t scream, “Nothing harmful.”
At that moment the door opened, and a stuffy human with round rimmed glasses walked in. “If you’re ready, they want to start momentarily,” he said.
“We’re ready. Just give us a minute,” said Alex. He took off his jacket; he was wearing a formal uniform underneath, like the knights but more casual. He asked Luke for his briefcase, opened it up to make sure he had everything, rubbed both Pongo and Pernita on the head, and finally played with his hair. As he did, to mostly everyone’s astonishment, (Balthier, Fran, and Luke took little or no notice) his hair went from black to white and white wings appeared on his back. He had shifted into his Angelus form.
Grace noticed something on her father’s back. “There’s no holes,” she remarked.
“No holes?” asked Alex. Then he got what she was talking about. “Oh, no holes for the wings to come out, you mean. There’s holes; with a bit of magic and shifting fabric, it makes it unnoticeable.”
The man returned again. “Time’s up. They’ll start as soon as you enter the courtroom,” he said.
“All right,” nodded Alex. He then took daughter’s hand in one hand and his son’s in another, made Luke get his briefcase, and said, “Get ready everyone. This is going to be a long day.”
Wow, anyone could cut the tension. I can't wait to read the next chapter.
Is Jane Sora's sister, cause from the way she was reacting to some things i thought she was in love with Sora.
Is Jane Sora's sister, cause from the way she was reacting to some things i thought she was in love with Sora.
Oh yeah, big things are coming your way, but it's going to take a lot of time.
But...if anyone seen the homepage, they just announced the name of the fourteenth member. It's Xion! I wasn't far off! (Am I psycic or what?) I got three letters! And who knows? Maybe they'll mistranslate it...but seriously...maybe I got this sort of premeniton for KH stuff or something...
But...if anyone seen the homepage, they just announced the name of the fourteenth member. It's Xion! I wasn't far off! (Am I psycic or what?) I got three letters! And who knows? Maybe they'll mistranslate it...but seriously...maybe I got this sort of premeniton for KH stuff or something...
Yeah, it's good to finally know the 14th member's name. I look forward to reading your next chapter.
I really hate double posting but i found this story on page three.
I do have patience but I really can't wait for the next chapter so please post soon.
I do have patience but I really can't wait for the next chapter so please post soon.
The next chapter is going to take a while (the inquiry is really long) but I'm about halfway through the story and it's already over 400 pages in a Word document file!
Wow, that took more time than I thought to do. But this story is up to 449 pages in a Word document and takes up 1.21 MB (which is a lot for a word document)! The good news is we're about halfway through. I've added something at the end that gives you guys a sneak peak at the second half of the book. Don't worry, everything should still be posted on the same thread. And remember that secret boss I mention a few months ago? Well it's time to get started on that. Enjoy!
The Angelus Knights have captured Sora and the gang to testify in the Galactic Federation's inquiry. We've already met a slew of new characters, now it's time to know what big juicy secrets they're hidding! This chapter is long and may need a second time through to understand everything. Once again, enjoy readers. You've deserved it.
The counsel room was as large as a baseball stadium, with its seats rising as far as the eyes could see. Grace reckoned it was as tall as the World Qudditch Stadium from Harry Potter for there was hundreds of people of all races sitting in chairs. Each row of chairs rotated around the center area slowly, as if to see all prospective. The chairs were also divided into subsections by world. As the group walked up the walkway to a center platform, a group of seats stood out from the rest. They were more towards the center and didn’t rotate but stood facing the center platform. Three knights sat at this grouping of seats. Their armor was decorated like the Chasers but the knights didn’t carry Keyblades; instead they held swords and spears. Three scribes sat to the right of them: a human, an Angelus, and a moogle. On the left of the knights, was a window box with at least twenty people inside wearing headsets; translators for various races.
“All rise!” shouted an Angelus Knight. The entire room stood up, including the three knights, with such force the room shook. “This Imperial Inquiry has been called into order by vote of the Federation. Overseeing this Inquiry, High Judge Lady Zaida, High Judge Lord Ulrich, and High Judge Lord Brenton.”
As each of the Judges names were called, they took off their helmets. The first one, Judge Zaida, had silver hair and fiery eyes. The other judges had dark hair and the blue eyes of the Angelus. When all three helmets were taken off, the Angelus Knight said, “You may be seated.”
When the noise of the shifting of chairs died down, Judge Zaida asked one of the scribes, “Who is not present today?”
The Angelus scribe stood up. “High Lord Hades, the Olympian God of the Underworld-”
“The Gods are here too?” Grace whispered to her father.
“They’re up there,” Alex pointed to the top of the room, which was cloaked in light, “Hades never shows up of course.”
“-World Leader Commander Neuve of Juno City,” the scribe continued, “King Triton and the other world leaders of Atlantica, and the Chasers have not checked in yet.”
A side door burst open and a voice called, “Wait! We’re here!”
Grace’s mom, Aqua, and Terra entered the dome, in their full Chaser armor. As they took their seats above the window box for the translators, there were a few whispered remarks passed back and forth between world leaders. The Chasers took off their helmets. Aqua caught Alex’s eye, and blew him a small secret kiss; he lowered his head so no one would see him blush. Aqua then winked at Grace and Tai and then stood calm and presentable with Terra next to her. Next to Terra, was an empty seat; Grace already figured who it belonged to.
One of the Judges, Judge Ulrich stood up. “To the Federation Members, the Angelus Knights, the Chasers, and our other guests, welcome. Today we hope to find more answers to the questions we still have surrounding the Heartless, the Nobodies, the Organization XIII, and the event known as the Juno City Crisis. To those being questioned today: answer as best to your abilities. You have nothing to hide here. Speak only the truth; there are several lie detectors hidden throughout the room. Even if you fool the machines, Professor Xaiver, who sitting behind me,” he nodded to an older man in a wheelchair in the row behind the Judges, “will know when you’re lying. We will began.”
“First to the stands,” said Judge Zaida as she picked up a piece of paper, “High Lord Sora, the Keyblade Master.”
Sora took a deep breath and made his way out to the center platform.
“Oh crap,” muttered Alex.
“Did you know he was being called up?” whispered Balthier.
“No!” Alex hissed.
“So then who’s his defense attorney?” asked Balthier.
“I don’t know!”
“What’s wrong?” asked Kairi.
“Sora was not suppose to be called to the stands,” explained Alex.
“Is that necessarily a bad thing?” asked Grace.
“It’s going to be,” said Balthier.
“Let’s just say there’s something big Sora isn’t suppose to know about, and now he’s going to find out,” Alex buried his face in his hand.
Aqua was mouthing something to Alex. “I didn’t know!” he mouthed back.
Aqua rolled her eyes with a sigh and looked back down at Sora who was approaching a floating lift. Before he even got to the lift, Judge Brenton asked him, “Where is your defense attorney?”
“My defense attorney?” asked Sora.
“Did you not know you were being called to the stand today?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“No,” Sora shook his head.
“He was one of the ones we added last night,” Judge Zaida whispered to the other judges. They nodded and Judge Zaida turned back to Sora, “Very well; you will placed under arrest immediately-”
“Wait!”
The door behind the group opened up and Princess Jane and her wolf guardian rushed in the room. “Sorry, but we had a bad run in with the paparazzi,” she explained.
“Princess Jane, what is your reason for being here?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I’m Sora defense attorney,” she replied. There were a few gasps from the audience but they quickly died down.
“Do you have written permission?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I do,” she held up a document, “You will find my father’s signature at the bottom. It also gives me the right to be the defense attorney for anyone else that doesn’t have one today.” The Princess gave it to an Angelus guard who passed it on to the Judges.
The Judges each went over it and when they approved it, Judge Brenton said to Princess Jane, “Very well. If there are no more interruptions we will began.”
Princess Jane took her place next to Sora on the floating lift. When they stepped on, the lift took them up above the ground a few yards so they were eye and eye with the Judges. The wolf walked over to where Pongo and Perdita. As he did, Alex, Balthier, Fran and Luke gave the wolf a small bow. “Who is that?” Grace asked carefully.
“That is Jane’s father, the Crown Prince, in his Transmira form,” explained Alex, “It’s been quite awhile since he gone into a humanoid form.”
“Why?” asked Grace.
“He’s been depressed since he left his wife and son behind ten years ago,” explained Alex.
“His son?” Grace looked from the wolf to Sora. She looked back at her father. “You don’t mean-” She closed her mouth when Balthier gave her a threatening look.
“Name?” Judge Ulrich asked Sora.
“Sora, the Keyblade Master, protector of the realm of Light,” Sora said. The Judges looked at him, expecting him to say more. “Um…I think that’s it.”
“You’re missing quite a bit,” remarked Judge Zaida, “Your full title, please.”
“I thought that was my full title,” said Sora.
“He doesn’t know his full title,” said Professor Xaiver, “He never has.”
“Well then, the defense attorney will have to provide that information to us,” said Judge Ulrich.
“With all due respect High Judges, revealing that information will break my oath,” said Princess Jane firmly.
“Is that an oath to the Angelus King or your father?” asked Judge Brenton raising an eyebrow.
“Both,” replied the Princess, not taking her eyes off the Judges. A few whispers passed between the world leaders after she replied.
“Although you’re willing to keep the promises you made to both father and grandfather,” remarked Judge Zaida, “That oath has nothing here. If you are unwilling to divulge that information, you and High Lord Sora will be placed under arrest.”
“I understand,” said Princess Jane, “But before I say anything, I would like to have the Angelus King’s permission.” She looked up to the rotating seats, to an elderly Angelus in a formal uniform. Sora saw his grandmother sitting next to the man. She reached for the King’s hand, and rubbed it warmly, but the King did not take his eyes off of Princess Jane.
“Permission granted; you may break your oath,” said the Angelus King, his voice similar to Sora’s grandfather.
The Princess nodded and took a deep breath.
“Here comes the landslide,” whispered Alex.
“Sora…is my older brother. He is His Imperial Highness Prince Sora Michael Magdalene, the son of Crown Prince Michael of the Royal Magdalene house, son of Chen, great-granddaughter of High Summoner Yuna, second in line for the Angelus throne, Duke of the Stardust Nebula, Emperor of the Sun Sigil, Honorary Chaser of the realm of Light, nephew of High Lord Terra, Chaser of the realm of the Light, and Chosen One of the Keyblade, supposedly handpicked by Ultima herself,” said Princess Jane.
“Hook, line, and sinker,” mumbled Luke glancing at his watch, “3, 2, 1…”
There was a sudden uproar in the room but no one was as loud as Sora’s “WHAT??????????!” As the Judges tried to calm everyone down, a voice broke through the crowd, “Proof! Where’s the proof? We were told ten years ago that King’s grandson was dead! And if he is Angelus, why isn’t he in Angelus form? Even a third generation cross breed should have full control of his powers at his age!”
A few murmurs of agreement passed around the room, and Princess Jane made a face. “So you want proof he’s my brother? Well he does have the trademark Angelus blue eyes and seriously, who else besides the Magdalene boys has hair as pointy as this?” She poked one of Sora’s hair spikes.
There was silence.
“I don’t think they’re buying it,” Sora whispered to his sister.
“Shut up!” she hissed and took out a USB flash drive, “As for more concrete evidence,” she plugged the USB into a port on the lift and a holographic screen popped up. She messed with the screen and displayed an x-ray picture to the counsel. “This is Sora’s X-ray of his backside when he was examined upon arrival to the Flying City. As you can see, he has the wing bone just above the shoulder blades. And this is an imprint of his chromosome count,” a picture of black and white marks was pulled up, “and this,” she zoomed into one of the chromosomes, “is CHA-623; the Angelus royal gene. But honestly, I don’t think we’re here to discuss this topic specifically.”
“I still want to know why Angelus King lied to the counsel,” bickered the same man who had spoken out before.
“For my grandson’s protection,” the King said firmly, “It was prophesized he would become the next Keyblade Master; I was not going to let my grandson at the age of five take on the Heartless. Not to mention the fact that Angelus Intelligence warned that Xehanort was after him. Or do you not remember the chaos we were all under when the Heartless first appeared?”
“Enough!” interjected Judge Zaida, “If we want to finish by nightfall, we must continue. Now Sora,” she turned back to the Keyblade Master, “At the age of five, your father, Crown Prince Michael, erased or modified you and your mother’s memories of your sister and himself by a process which we call Angelus Memory Modification. As such, we cannot ask you to confirm this because you wouldn’t remember, but you were aware that your father left you, correct?”
“Yes,” replied Sora.
“The same day your father and sister left you, you came into contact with a girl name Kairi, who had escaped from the world called Radiant Gardens during the first invasion of Heartless. Were you aware she came from another world?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Sora shook his head.
“Then why was it nine years later, you, Kairi, and your friend Riku made plans to leave the world?” asked Judge Zaida.
“It was Riku idea. See, Kairi didn’t remember anything from before she came to the Islands, so Riku thought she came from somewhere beyond the Islands. We built a raft but we didn’t get the chance to use it,” explained Sora.
“When did you first come into contact with the Keyblade?” asked Judge Brenton.
“It was when the Heartless invaded the Islands,” Sora thought back, “There was a storm and I went to check on the raft. Riku and Kairi’s boats were there when I got to the children’s island, so I went looking for them. I saw Riku and asked him where Kairi was. He said the door had opened and he was being swallowed by the darkness. I reached for his hand but I was being swallowed up too. Suddenly, there was nothing but black but then there was a light, and the next thing I knew, I had the Keyblade.”
“No other premonitions?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Before I had a couple of weird dreams but that was it,” explained Sora.
“So after the Islands were destroyed, you made your way to Traverse Town, where you met King Mickey’s subjects, the Mage Donald and Captain Goofy, and they offered to take you with them on their search for their King. From what we’ve gathered for Angelus Intelligence, you interfered with the Queen of Hearts’ court in Wonderland, but stopped the execution of a Maiden of Heart; you stopped a hunter from poaching in Deep Jungle; battled Heartless in the Olympic Coliseum with the aid of Hercules; stopped a vizier from taking over the city of Agrabah; aided Princess Ariel from reclaiming King Triton’s triton in Atlantica; defeated Ooggie Boggie in the domain of Halloween Town; and defeated the pirate, Captain Hook near the stars of Neverland. But when you reached Hallow Bastion, the Headquarters of the witch Maleficent, the Keyblade was taken by you by Riku. Yet it returned to you the next time you met him. How?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I guess my heart was just stronger,” remarked Sora.
The Judges whispered among themselves and even Terra whispered something in Aqua’s ear. When they were done, Judge Zaida continued, “After you defeated Maleficent, you and the King’s subjects found the Keyhole Maleficent had been forging with the seven Maidens of Heart. One of them was Princess Kairi, but her heart had transmigrated to yours. You took the advice of Riku who was possessed by Xehanort’s heartless and stabbed yourself in the chest with another Keyblade to free Kairi’s heart and almost destroying your own. While that was very noble and stupid, you yourself became a Heartless, and in turn, created two Nobodies: Roxas and Naminé, correct?”
“Yes,” nodded Sora.
“And you were made human again by…I can’t believe I’m saying this…the love of Kairi?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sora shuffled his feet and his face turned red. “Something like that.”
“As the story goes, you and the King’s subjects went off to fight Xehanort’s heartless at Kingdom Hearts. Can you tell us what happened after you defeated the Heartless?” asked Judge Zaida.
“The door to Kingdom Hearts was opened, so we tried to close it; there was all these Heartless on the other side. But the door was so heavy…that’s when Riku grabbed the door on the other side. King Mickey held off the Heartless and we closed the door. And with the Keyblade, I sealed the door and it disappeared into the light. And then….I said goodbye,” Sora broke off.
“You said goodbye to who?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Kairi,” Sora said in a quiet tone.
“After the battle of Kingdom Hearts, you and the King’s subject travel through an area between the realms we called the Crossroads. We believe this is when you first came into contact with Organization XIII. Do you remember what happened?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I remember I couldn’t sleep, so I walked a little bit down the road, to uh…well a crossroads,” explained Sora, “I heard a voice and turned around. There was a man in a black coat and he disappeared down the road.”
“What did the man in the black coat say?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I don’t remember,” replied Sora.
“Do you know what happened next?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I woke Donald and Goofy and we walked back to the crossroads and followed the man to a castle. I think it was called Castle Oblivion. I don’t remember much after that,” said Sora.
“What do you remember?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“I remember Naminé and fighting the Organization members, but that’s it,” explained Sora.
“Do you know which ones you fought?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sora shook his head.
“Can you show us?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Show you?” Sora raised an eyebrow. A holographic screen appeared before him displaying the faces of the Organization members. He touched some of the pictures and the screen disappeared, reappearing back to the Judges.
“Only four members…” remarked Judge Zaida. “Were you aware that Naminé scrambled your memories during your stay in Castle Oblivion?”
“Yeah, but she put them back, right?” said Sora.
“For what we’ve gathered, yes. And for a year, you and your friends were placed in a semi-comatose state until your memories were restored. During that time, your Nobody, Roxas, joined the Organization. Several months later, he left the Organization but was soon captured by Riku to help your memory restoration go faster. After that, nothing, but we believe he made some sort of contact with you. Where is Roxas now?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sora looked at Princes Jane, who in the slightest subtle movement shook her head. “I don’t know,” Sora replied.
A buzzer went off and Judge Ulrich said, “You’re lying Keyblade Master. Where is Roxas?”
“I…respect my right to remain silent on the matter,” said Sora.
There was another uproar in the room. Angry outburst of “Nobodies are dangerous!” and “He’s withholding important information!” echoed from every end of the room. They only got quiet when a bolt of lightning and thunder shook the room from above.
“Thank you High Lord Zeus,” said Judge Zaida, “We will take a vote, deciding whether or not Prince Sora’s sudden decision to remain silent will be uphold.”
“Not good,” muttered Princess Jane.
“What’s not good?” asked Sora.
“They’re going to take a vote to override your right of silence. You saw what happened before; they want you to talk,” explained Princess Jane.
“Can’t you do something?” asked Sora.
“Not in this case,” the Princess shook her head.
At that moment the votes came back on a holographic screen to Judge Zaida. “The Majority vote has been decided. Prince Sora’s right of silence has been overturned. We will ask again: where is Roxas?”
There was a chuckle from behind the Judges. Professor Xaiver took a moment to quiet himself and said to the Judges, “He’s right in front of you.”
“That’s impossible…” Judge Brenton and the other Judges turned back to Sora only to find he wasn’t there. In his place was Roxas.
Gasps echoed all over the room. Joey and Matti pushed Naminé down to the floor, as Kairi had also transformed, to keep the guards form noticing while their attention was on Roxas. Aqua looked shocked but the look of surprise was more apparent on Terra’s face. The Angelus guards readied their weapons but Judge Zaida raised her hand for the guards to lower them. “This isn’t what I had in mind,” she remarked, “But we will proceed to questioning you.”
Roxas said nothing, not even when Princess Jane hissed, “What do you think you’re doing?”
“Right after your…birth, you officially became the thirteenth member of the terrorist clan known as Organization XIII. You realize that by mere association you may face charges of committing acts of terror upon the worlds’ people, genocide, assassination, and assault,” said Judge Zaida.
“There is no evidence to prove that Roxas did any of that!” said Princess Jane.
Whispered passed through the room again and Judge Zaida said, “True, there is no concrete evidence… at this time. But we will question Roxas all the same. Why did you join the Organization?”
“For a purpose,” replied Roxas.
“You had no memories of your life before, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“None,” said Roxas.
“And what was your purpose in the Organization?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Defeat Heartless. That’s all I did,” he replied.
The Judges turned back to Professor Xaiver. “He is telling the truth,” said the Professor, “With that as his only task and finding no answers to who he was, is the reason why he left the Organization.”
Judge Zaida turned back to Roxas. “When you left the Organization, you were captured by Riku and brought to DiZ to be placed in a virtual simulation of Twilight Town. Describe what that world was like.”
“It was…very real. Looking back, everything was down to the tinniest of details. But when I found out it wasn’t real, and that I wasn’t suppose to exist, I got angry,” Roxas looked away, trying not to think of the other Twilight Town.
“You got angry? Are you saying you felt this emotion?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Yes,” nodded Roxas.
The Judges whispered to each other as well as a few of the world leaders. Judge Zaida turned back to him, “Very well, but we have one more question, slightly off topic-”
“Hold on a second,” Roxas told the Judges. He then turned to the counsel. “All right. You guys can all shut up now. Don’t think I don’t know you’re talking about me behind our backs. If you got something to say, say it now.”
There was complete silence in the room; no one spoke. “Just as I thought,” remarked Roxas, “You’re all a bunch of cowards. Or you have nothing bad to say to me. I don’t care.”
“You’re unorthodox; I’ll give you that,” remarked the Angelus King. There were a few smiles, including one from Roxas.
“Well…now as for that last question…” Judge Zaida looked down at her papers then looked up at Sora. “How did you do that?”
“Do what?” asked Sora. Everyone stared at him.
“You were just Roxas and you changed back,” said Judge Zaida.
“I was?” asked Sora.
“What is the last thing you remember?” asked Judge Brenton.
“You were asking me where Roxas was,” replied Sora.
“He doesn’t remember anything from the last five minutes. His mind is blank,” remarked Professor Xaiver.
“All right…after you went into a comatose state for a year to restore your memories, you woke in Twilight Town, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Sora.
“From what we received from Angelus intelligence, after leaving Twilight Town, you stopped an invasion of Heartless upon the world of Land of Dragons, aided the hero Hercules in the recent battle to stop Lord Hades, prevented the Disney Castle from being taken over by Maleficent, saved Port Royal from a band of cursed pirates, defeated the sea witch Ursula with the aid of Princess Ariel, stopped Jafar a second time from taking over Agrahba, prevented Oogie Boogie from destroying Christmas Town, restored the king of the Pride Lands back to his throne, and once again, crush an invasion of Heartless from taking over Hallow Bastion. Now while you were on Hallow Bastion, you came into contact with an artificial intelligent security program named Tron. Were you aware that both Tron and the entire Operating System for Ansem the Wise’s computer was a copy from a system possibly associated with an Earthern company?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Tron did say something like that,” remarked Sora.
“So you returned to Twilight Town and found a portal to the realm of darkness to finish off Organization XIII. Can you tell us which members you defeated?” asked Judge Zaida.
Another holographic screen of pictures appeared in front of Sora. He selected a few of the pictures and the results went back to the Judges’ desk. “You realize that out of the nine Organization members you defeated, three are still alive and possibly more. We still don’t know what their concept of death is, but sooner or later, those still surviving members will have to face their crimes. You are done.”
The floating lift lowered back down to the center platform. Sora looked over at Princess Jane but she didn’t return his gaze. She looked a little sad and walked to the back of the platform as soon as the lift stopped. His sister…Princess Jane was his sister. Suddenly he felt angry; why didn’t anyone tell him? He pushed through the group and walked out of the courtroom.
“Sora!” Kairi followed after him, transforming back from Naminé.
A guard tried to stop her from following him out. “I’m sorry miss, but you can’t leave.”
“I really don’t care,” she pushed the guard aside and joined Sora in the hallway. “Sora, what’s wrong? You know you can tell me,” she reached for Sora’s shoulder.
“Why didn’t anyone tell me? Balthier, Grace’s dad, my grandparents; they all knew,” he clenched his fist.
“Would you have believed them if they told you you were a prince?” asked Kairi.
“It’s not so much that part, it’s…they could have at least told me I had a sister,” he said.
They were both quiet for a moment, then Kairi said, “Let’s go back inside. You were only the first one up. We need to support the others.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” nodded Sora and he took her hand and they went back inside the courtroom.
As soon as they entered, Judge Zaida announced, “Next to the stand, Grace Porter, the Keyblade Master’s Apprentice.”
Grace and her father stepped onto the floating lift. When the lift reached the eye level of the judges, Judge Brenton asked, “Name?”
“Lady Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Romanov Porter, Apprentice to the High Lord Keyblade Master of Light, Sora, Honorary Chaser of Light and Twilight, Dutchess of the Romanov-Porter clan, daughter of Lord Alexander Ivan Nicholaievitch Romanov Porter, and daughter of High Lady Aquamarie ‘Aqua’ Sarah Wayne,” Grace said without making a mistake.
“Your father will be serving as your defense attorney?” asked Judge Ulrich.
Grace looked at her father who nodded to the judges. “We will begin. Grace Porter,” started Judge Zaida, “When you were only a few days old, your biological parents left you in the care of St. Paul’s Orphanage and Academy for Young Girls in Juno City for your own protection under the condition that upon your fifteenth birthday you would be given over to your guardians Captain Balthier and Fran. Only a few people knew of your existence and that you were Lord Alexander’s daughter: the royal family, King Mickey, Ansem the Wise, a small selection of the Angelus Elite Knights, and the Judges. You, of course had no knowledge of that, but what was the story the orphanage told you about your parents?”
“They told me…my mother gave me up. That’s what the official story was,” replied Grace.
“The official story?” Judge Brenton raised an eyebrow.
“Well, some of the teachers said my mother was a prostitute along with the other colorful words that came with it,” explained Grace. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Aqua’s mouth drop.
“But you didn’t believe that?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Grace shook her head.
“Was life hard for you in the orphanage?” asked Judge Zaida.
“It wasn’t too bad. I’m mean the food could’ve been better some days,” Grace shrugged, “But my friends helped me out a lot.”
“Your friends had a great influence on you?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Yes,” Grace said with a smile.
“Perhaps not so much of the good kind,” remarked Judge Brenton, “We have here a list of demerits accumulated during your school years at St. Paul’s. More than a hundred counts of tarries and illegal absences, twenty counts of class cuts, five counts of using a cellphone during class, fifteen counts of insubordination, several counts of inappropriate conduct and/or fighting, numerous detentions both before and after school, twenty in-school-suspensions both half day and full day, and ten out-of-school-suspensions, four of which were three-full-day suspensions. You also have one count of indecent exposure and one count for disrupting school functions by ‘liberating the frogs that were suppose to be used for dissection in the Biology classes’. Many of your friends have served with your punishments but so far you have the most demerits.”
“Crap!” Matti hissed and passed Mitch a fifty dollar bill.
“What have you to say to this?” asked Judge Brenton.
“We were a little rebellious,” Grace laughed weakly but no one else joined her.
“Next question,” said Judge Zaida, “When you were five, you found a robot in the trash left behind by your father for you to find. What model was it?”
“You’re asking the wrong person,” remarked Grace, “It was a Lithloid model, humanoid class,” she looked back at Joey who nodded, “They didn’t have legs; instead they floated around with anti-gravity microchips.”
“And you named the robot Tai? An odd name to give to a robot,” remarked Judge Zaida.
“I got it from the letters on his hard drive: Titan Artificial Intelligence,” explained Grace.
“Were you aware that embedded within the robot’s hard drive and memory core was a heart?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Well…looking back, there was a box in with the hard drive. We didn’t know what it was for, so Joey tried to open it a couple of times, but it wouldn’t open, so we just left it,” said Grace.
“But the model type was only designed to last for ten years?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” Grace nodded.
“But you didn’t know his programming had been altered to over ride the shutdown?”
“No,” Grace shook her head.
“Let’s change to a different subject,” said Judge Zaida, “The Commander: did he seem like a good leader to you?”
“Well…when I was younger, I didn’t understand much about politics, but there were a few things that stood out. Our social studies teacher called Juno a democratic city like Athens or Sparta but it didn’t seem democratic because the Commander’s word, not the people’s word was the law. Then there was the military buildup starting from the time of the Heartless Colony Massacre onward. It always seemed like we were going to war, but Juno had no enemies other than the Heartless, but as long as the anti-Heartless waves were working, we should’ve been safe. Thirdly, the book banning; I had a few of the forbidden books but I didn’t see anything wrong with them. When I pointed some of the stuff out to the teacher, she just ignored me but looked as if someone was watching her. As I got older, I noticed how panicky the adults would get if they made a mistake, especially the doctors and the scientists. Sometimes people would disappear and be never heard of again, called up for duty to the Government Offices. It wasn’t too often at the Orphanage that a few troublemaking kids would show up after they’re parents were sent to the Offices,” explained Grace.
“Did anything strange happen before the Juno City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“For me or for Juno?” asked Grace.
“For you,” clarified Judge Zaida.
“I think it started two months before the Crisis when I met Axel,” said Grace.
“You met an Organization member?” Judge Ulrich raised an eyebrow.
“Well, I didn’t know he was in the Organization back then,” explained Grace.
“Even though months earlier your Government issued a warrant for the arrest of all thirteen members?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Look, the Organization never showed up in Juno before. We didn’t even know they were Nobodies. We thought they were terrorists; you know, suicide bombers, people that blow up stuff to make a point. So when no one saw them, everyone forgot about them,” said Grace.
“Did Axel show any of his powers?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Grace shook her head, “He was pretty weak when I found him. The only thing that stood out was he liked fire a bit too much and he knew more about weaponry than anyone I knew.”
“You didn’t question where he was from?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“No, I mean, there was about 250 million people living in Juno City. There was no way I would know everyone,” said Grace.
“Was there anything else that happened to you before the Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Right after Axel showed up, I started to have weird dreams,” said Grace, “Of something that happened years ago. There was nothing I could make out; it was all jumbled.”
“You mean the memory that was implanted inside of you when you were born,” suggested Judge Zaida.
“Yeah, the implanted- wait a sec!” Grace then turned to Alex, “What implanted memory?!”
Alex made a look and glanced at Aqua. She sighed, looking uncomfortable.
“Lady Porter,” Judge Zaida brought Grace’s attention back, “Can you please explain the dream?”
“Usually it was just bits and pieces. Knights, big giant keys, and…lots of lights,” explained Grace.
“That’s what you saw at first?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” Grace said. A buzzer went off.
“What else did you see?” said Judge Zaida.
“A boy,” Grace blurted out.
“You mean Lord Ventus?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Yes,” nodded Grace.
“We are told that the few days before Juno City Crisis was very interesting for both you and the city. What happened that week before the Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Well, I guess that first thing would be the power outages. It started out with the lights sometimes flickering, then they would go out for a minute or so. Most people thought it was all caused by the recent heat wave, not because the generator was failing. In fact, the only people who knew the generator was failing, were the scientists inside of the Government Offices. And because the lights were going so was the Heartless protection. The Heartless noticed it too, so they started acting up more than usual,” explained Grace.
“And how would you know that?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Sometimes I would sneak out the city walls on my Sky Diver. If I ever encountered any Heartless, I fought them off with my LASERlight,” explained Grace, “As the days got closer to the Crisis, my dreams got a little bit more…realistic…and violent. It was about three or four days before my birthday that I went outside the walls again to relax. I found a lake deep within one of the chasms to the North and there was a cave at the bottom. I swam through the cave and came up into a great cavern within the rocks. There was a village and felt the pull of something edging me on down into the bottom. I heard voices; it was the Hymn of the Fayth.”
Everyone seemed to be listening intently now. There was complete silence in the room. Grace continued, “I went down into one of the stone houses in the village and there was a room hidden away in the back. In that room was a Keyblade.”
“Which Keyblade?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I think it was called Oblivion,” replied Grace, “And then…one of the Knights from my dreams show up.”
“Which Knight?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I don’t know,” shrugged Grace, “The bad one?”
“Xehanort’s apprentice,” Professor Xaiver said looking deeply into Grace’s eyes, “The black armored knight.”
Another uproar started again in the courtroom. As the Judges tried to bring order, Grace noticed that both Aqua and Terra were looking at her, worried. Alex placed his hand on Grace’s shoulder as if to reassure her, but he seemed as worried as everyone else. Finally, when everyone had calmed down, Judge Zaida asked Grace, “How did you fight him off?”
“I have no clue,” Grace said honestly, “I don’t even know how I made it out of there alive. I guess the Keyblade help somewhat but the knight gave me at least two or three broken ribs. I made it as far as the city walls before I passed out. Tai went and got Alex, who brought me back to his apartment, and I woke up the next morning.”
“But the Keyblade was gone when you woke up?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” Grace nodded, “I told Axel what happened, but I don’t know it made any more sense to him than it did me. He then took me out to this baseball game with all these kids, but after the first game, a man in a black coat show up. He seemed to know Axel and Axel told us all to go home. I couldn’t help but sense a weird vibe coming from the man in the black coat. It turned out later it was one of the Organization members, Xigbar.”
“So it was the next day that an arrest warrant was sent out for you?” asked Judge Zaida.
Grace nodded. “Ling ran into my room, turned on my TV, which was broadcasting my face on every channel because I was charged with crimes against the City of Juno. She then told me I had magical powers, a Key, and a connection with Sora, and that my parents were alive. Then she told me that our grandparents were from Earth and I was from the Outside World, but more importantly the Commander was after my powers, and he knew who I was. Ling told me to go to Axel’s and stay there until my guardian came.”
“But you never made it to Axel’s, did you?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Tai and I were cornered in an alleyway. I tried to fight them off with my LASERlight but one of the soldiers retaliated and fired his weapon. Tai took the shot for me and it went right through his body. I thought he was dead and just remember getting really angry and summoning the Keyblade. I took out most of the soldiers but one of them manage to tranquilize me, and the next time I woke up, Juno was under siege from the Heartless. He was there of course too; the Commander.
“The Commander told me about the Keyblade, and the war that destroyed Earth. He then said that he needed me in the next war and that he needed a piece of information that was in my head, in other words the dreams I had been having. When I refused to outright help him, he started to ask what I wanted, but even then I didn’t say anything. Then when he caught me off guard, he drugged me. I guess it was cloriful or something narcotic because the next thing I knew, I was dreaming,” explained Grace.
“Describe the dream,” said Judge Zaida.
“I was in a wasteland. Scattered around in the ground were Keyblade, hundreds of them. There was a path leading down to a crossroads and where all four paths met there were three Keyblades; Light, Twilight, and Dawn. The Chasers came up behind and they each took one of the Keyblades, then they looked off into the distance at a figure walking towards them. That figure…was Xehanort.” Grace took a moment to get a bit of air but as she did, there were a few gasps in the audience. “He sort of split into two. His other half became the Dark Knight. And then they had an all out battle with magic and Keyblades.”
“How did the dream end?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Sora appeared. I guess he had somehow been watching too. I remember he asked what was going on. I called his name and he looked at me. I reached for his hand and when I touch it, there was a flash of light and tens of thousands of pictures went streaming through my head, and I blacked out,” explained Grace.
“Where were you when you woke up again?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I was with my mother. She woke me up,” said Grace.
“So she was the one that got you out of the Government Offices?” asked Judge Brenton.
“No,” Grace shook her head, “We got separated after we found my friend Margot and were attacked by Heartless. That was when my rescue party show up.”
“Your rescue party?” Judge Zaida raised an eyebrow.
“Yes; Ling, Lucy, Mitch, Joey, Matti, Clarise, Anemone, Balthier, Fran, Axel, and Xigbar. They fought of the Heartless and saved me and Margot,” explained Grace.
“And that was when you escape from the Government Offices?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Well, we still needed to activate the gate in order to leave Juno, the gate that leads to the other worlds, I mean. And we still had to deal with the Commander. We met him at the top floor of the Government Offices. He told us, he wanted to take revenge on Xehanort for destroying Earth by destroying what he wanted most: Kingdom Hearts. When he didn’t agree with his point of view, he attacked us, and summoned a huge Nobody. We manage to destroy the Nobody and defeat him, but the Commander escaped, just before he told me we would met again.”
“We took an elevator to the top of the building. There, I unlocked the gate to the outside world and we and the rest of the people of Juno left the city,” said Grace.
“What about Tai? How did he come back?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I don’t know. As we were boarding to leave, I heard his voice, and he was there, but as a human. I’ve never questioned what happened, I was just so happy he was back,” remarked Grace.
“Since the Juno City Crisis, you have ran into the Commander twice, correct?” asked Judge Zaida. Grace nodded. “What about this Nobody under his control, the one that calls herself Xine? What does she look like?”
Grace took a deep breath and said, “She looked like me but her eyes were blue, like the Angelus.”
Judge Zaida wrote something down on her paper and said to Grace, “You are finished.”
The floating lift lowered again and as Grace and her father descended back to the central platform, Alex put his hand on Grace’s shoulder, and said, “I’m sorry.”
“For what?” she asked.
“I’ve been a bad father,” he remarked.
Grace looked up at him; Alex’s eyes were sad and he did not look at her. She wrapped her arm behind his waist and his eyes soften a bit. As they walked off the lift, the Judges called Riku to the stands.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Riku, Keyblade User, Honorary Chaser of the Dawn, ally to the Keyblade Master, High Lord Sora, son of Theseus and Rachael,” said Riku.
“Lord Alexander will be your defense attorney?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Yes,” Alex nodded.
“Riku, due to your involvement with the witch known as Maleficent, you face charges of acts of terror upon the worlds’ peoples. You were also possessed by Xehanort’s Heartless and there is reason to believe a part of him still lingers with you,” said Judge Zaida.
“I understand the counsel’s fear against me,” said Riku.
“Very well,” nodded Judge Zaida, “After the doors to Kingdom Hearts were closed, what happened to you in the realm of Darkness? You didn’t stay there, did you?”
“No, I found myself in Castle Oblivion, around the same time Sora arrived there. I had to face the darkness in my heart and use both the light and the dark to face my enemies. With help from the King, I mastered the darkness in my heart,” explained Riku.
“The enemies that you faced…Heartless and Organization?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Riku.
“Which ones?”
A holographic screen appeared in front of Riku and he selected four of the pictures displayed. The Judges looked over the results and waved the hologram away. “Castle Oblivion is where you met with DiZ, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes.”
“And he told you to bring Roxas to him?”
“To help Sora, yes,” said Riku.
“Despite evidence that you were at first against the Keyblade Master, you have made a turn for the better, and King Mickey vouches for you. No doubt that the Keyblade Master trusts you. You are cleared of all allegations against you, however, the Angelus Guard will still be keeping a close eye on you. You are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida.
Kairi was called next to the stands. Her questioning was a little longer than Riku’s but there was not much to add. After she was dismissed, Joey was called forward. He stumbled onto the lift with Alex and pushed his glasses back when the lift ascended. “Name?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Joseph Carter, ally to the Keyblade Master, son of Doctor Jonathan and Doctor Diane Carter,” said Joey.
“Joseph Carter, you are…the grandson of William Carter, are you not?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I am,” nodded Joey.
“How long have you know Grace Porter?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Since I was about six or seven. She saved me from a bunch of bullies,” explained Joey.
“So you’ve known each other for quiet some time?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes ma’am,” nodded Joey.
“During the few days before the Juno City Crisis, did you notice anything strange going on?” asked Judge Zaida.
“My grandfather was acting a little bit weirder than usual. He started telling me stories of World Wars and all these countries fighting each other. Then my sister Margot started hearing noises whenever the power went out,” said Joey.
“Noises? What kind of noises?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Well…the voices of the Heartless,” said Joey.
There were a few chuckles in the audience. Joey made a face and Judge Zaida raised her hand for order. “Heartless?” she asked, “How can you be sure?”
“If I was lying shouldn’t there be an alarm going off? And Professor Xaiver with his powers of telepathy would see right through me. Besides, I could hear them too. Not as strong as Margot could but there was definitely something there. Even the Commander knew what she was hearing was Heartless,” explained Joey.
“The Commander knew?” Judge Ulrich raised an eyebrow.
“We brought Margot in for testing the next day. The scientists tried almost every single noise except for one. That’s when the Commander told the head doctor to use it. He refused at first, remarking that no human could hear the sound, but the Commander insisted. When they did use that sound, my sister started to scream. But the look in the Commander’s eyes, he looked satisfied, pleased that my sister was screaming her lungs out,” said Joey.
“But you could hear it as well what she was hearing?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes, but as I have said before not as strong as what my sister was hearing. My brother was starting to hear it too,” explained Joey.
“So you knew what you were hearing was Heartless?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Not at the time, but I knew whatever it was, was evil, without a doubt,” remarked Joey.
“What did the Commander say it was?” asked Judge Zaida.
“He said it was ultrasoundwave caused when the power in the lights surge or go out; he said that Margot’s brain was translating it too well that it was causing damage,” replied Joey.
“But you didn’t believe him?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Of course not. I know what I heard,” said Joey.
“When did you realize it was Heartless you were hearing?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I figured there was some sort of connection between the Heartless and the lights. Margot would hear the noise only when the power went out. She even told my brother that she thought it was Heartless. Then I realized that, maybe whatever was keeping the Heartless from not coming inside the city walls was going out with the power,” explained Joey.
“And this was still before the City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Joey.
“Was there anything else that happened before then?” asked Judge Zaida.
“My grandfather started telling me about nuclear weapons and what happened on Earth. He told me about the nanomachines they’d used to make people forget about Earth and how they banned so many books so those erased memories wouldn’t be triggered. But more importantly, my grandfather told me about the Heartless and Nobodies, and what the Commander was intending to do. The Commander was looking for the Dreamer, someone he would need to help him take over the universe and destroy Kingdom Hearts. After that my grandfather gave me an old laptop and told me to get ready, but when I got home, my sister had been kidnapped,” explained Joey.
“But your sister wasn’t the one the Commander had been initially been looking for?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No, more than likely, he was trying to see the full extent of her powers and see if he could use her in the war to come,” remarked Joey.
“So you sister was kidnapped and you knew what the Commander was planning to do, but what did you do?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Well at first it was just me and my brother trying to come up some sort of plan, but it didn’t go over too well. Finally early in the morning, Matti went out and came back with Clarise, the Commander’s daughter,” said Joey.
“Your brother brought back the Commander’s daughter?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“They had a thing for each other and Clarise had ran away to tell us Grace was the one the Commander was after. She gave us information on the Government Offices and we were able to figure out where we would have to go, but we knew we didn’t have enough people. A few hours later, the lights finally shut off and the Heartless invaded but I managed to put up an Anti-Heartless signal around my house. That’s when Ling and the others showed up, along with two of the Organization members,” explained Joey.
“So your Anti-Heartless signal works on Heartless but not Nobodies?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Yes and no. It’s similar to the ones the city used; Heartless and weak Nobodies can’t get past it but the stronger ones, like Organization members can, but they can’t get out the way they came,” explained Joey.
“So now that you had a team together, you were able to get into the Government Offices, hack their security system, and find your friends, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
Joey nodded.
“That’s all the information we need from you. You are-” Judge Zaida started but Joey slowly raised his hand.
“Um, excuse me, your honor, since I’m already here, I would like to asked the counsel’s permission to uh…do some experiments,” said Joey, his hands shaking nervously.
“Experiments? What type of experiments?” Judge Zaida folded her hands.
“Y-you see, I’ve found a flaw in Ansem the Wise’s theory on Nobodies. It’s just this concept of them not having hearts; it doesn’t make any logical sense,” said Joey.
There were a few grumbles from the counsel but most of the world leaders seemed interested to what he was saying.
“We all know that the universe has order; it is govern by certain laws. Biology has order and that applies to all the realms, not just the Light and Dark but those in between as well. Now the Law of Complex Organisms states that the more cells an Organism has the more complex it’s body structure and organs should be. Weaker Nobodies, such as Dusks, only have one organ: it’s skin or shell that moves by electrical charges. However, the more complex Nobodies, the ones that look human, have just as many cells. Those cells still need oxygen, nutrients, and a way to get rid of wastes. In other words, there has to be some sort of circulatory system and some sort of pump or heart working that system. So maybe what they’re lacking is the ability to understand emotion or there’s a chemical imbalance, I don’t know. But maybe the thing that separates us from them is in DNA,” explained Joey, “Here, let me show you,” he pulled out his laptop and jacked into the hologram screens, “Now correct me if I’m wrong but for the vast majority of us, we have 23 pair based chromosomes, or 46 chromosomes. Well so do the human Nobodies, with one little exception. We all know that, or at least we should if we’ve paid attention during Biology class, mitosis and meiosis is how our cells regenerate; it’s how we heal. Now if something were to happen such as, the heart getting ripped out, the cells freeze then go into an overdrive of mitosis to rapidly regenerate. Well, they don’t actually freeze, they sort of stop whatever they doing. When that happens, the cells dissipate and reform in the realm of Twilight. At that point one of the base pair chromosomes loses it’s structure and information, so it becomes blank. In order to retrieve that missing information of the ‘blank’ chromosome, the cells undergo a wave of mitosis. I believe through this restructure of the DNA, is how the Nobodies get their unique powers. It could also explain why there are some subtle but yet noticeable difference between a human and his or her Nobody counterpart. As to which chromosome is blank, I believe it is the last base pair, the sex-linked one.”
“How can you be sure?” asked the Angelus King, his eyes full of intrigue.
“According to Angelus Intelligence and from what I’ve gather your Majesty, out of the fifteen confirmed human Nobodies, only three were female. And unlike the other Nobodies, with the exception of Xine, the female Nobodies have limited abilities and can’t control other Nobodies as fully as some of the other Organization members. It’s almost like being a Nobody is like have a sex-linked disease like hemophilia or Down Syndrome. I believe that with the female when it enters that rapid cycle of mitosis, there is a specific gene that keeps their powers in check. With males, you don’t have that gene, so they actually have a better advantage or disadvantage of becoming Nobodies, depending on your point of view,” explained Joey.
“If this is the case, what do you intend on doing about it?” asked a world leader.
“If it’s a matter of the genes, I believe through gene therapy, I might be able to produce a cure for the human Nobodies,” said Joey. Hushed whispers broke out, but he continued, “It will take a lot of work, but if I had some supplies, I might just be able to pull it off.”
Judge Zaida smiled down at Joey. “The counsel will review your proposal. You are dismissed.”
Grace was grinning as Joey got off the lift. “A Nobody cure?” she asked, “Are you serious?”
“If we find the right gene,” said Joey, “That’s the hard part.”
“Next to the stands, Princess Lucy!”
“Oh man,” Lucy shivered as she joined Alex back on the lift.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“It’s a little long but… her Royal Highness Princess Lucia Elizabeth Anne Stuart Winsor, Princess of Wales, Leader of the Earthern English people, great-great-granddaughter of Her Royal Highness Queen Elizabeth the Second, granddaughter of Prince William, and ally to the Keyblade Master,” said Lucy twiddling her fingers.
“Your Highness, how long have you’ve known Grace Porter?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Since we were very little. We’ve been best friends since we first met. I was a bit of a crybaby back then, but Grace has always stood up for me,” remarked Lucy.
“So out of the four of you, you would be…the sensible one?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yeah, that would be true. I mean Grace was the leader, Ling was second-in-command and a bit reckless but a little shy, Mitch was the one rebelling against all the rules-”
“Did you notice anything strange up until the City Crisis?” Judge Zaida interrupted her before she got carried away.
“Me? I was more about my finals than paying much attention to anything else. Sure Ling was a bit more quiet than usual and Anemone was sneaking around more, but I didn’t notice anything. I’m usually the last one to know what going on half the time,” she gave a small laugh.
“What happened the day of the Juno City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“It was the last day of school and everyone was talking about what they would do on their summer vacation when Ling came in and told Mitch and I we had to leave. We didn’t get the chance to because then the city army came crashing through the grounds. They round us all up and put us all in the gym. The Commander was there, asking us where Grace was. When no one said anything, one of Anemone’s friends went up to her and whispered in her ear, who then whispered to the Commander. The Commander then called Ling forward. Ling didn’t go calmly as she usually would have. She took out these fans and attacked the guards who tried to catch her with magic or something! But one of them managed to stun her and they took her away. The Commander then told the guards to keep us all inside the gym and take away our cellphones.
“It was all quiet for a little bit, when suddenly the gym doors banged open and Balthier and Fran came in on a flying motorcycle. They both single-handedly took out the guards and helped the girls and the teachers get in the underground shelters. Mitch and I stayed behind to save Ling. The guards took her back to one of the classrooms with the Commander, Madame Demetera, and Anemone, but they didn’t interrogate her long because Grace had just been captured. We managed to stop Madame Demetera from disposing Ling, and we got out of there, kidnapping Anemone in the process,” explained Lucy.
“You kidnapped the Commander’s daughter?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Sort of; we just brought her along for information and she was a big help when we went to save Grace and Margot,” remarked Lucy, “I think that’s everything…oh! We did get ambushed by Heartless on the way to Joey’s when the power went out. That was terrifying…but after that my story is basically what Joey and Grace told you.”
“Thank you, your Highness. You are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida.
Lucy gave a sigh of relief as she and Alex both walked up the lift and the Judges called Donald forward. His story followed Sora’s except for in the beginning when he found King Mickey missing, leaving behind only a note for him and Goofy to find Sora. Balthier and Fran were called up next, having little to add to what Grace, Joey, and Lucy already presented. Goofy was called up after them, but he too, had nothing or little to add to Sora’s story. Princess Jane served as defense attorney for both Donald and Goofy; Alex for Balthier and Fran. Sora yawned as Goofy stepped off the lift; it seemed as if they had already been there for hours. Mitch went after Goofy to provide her testimony that mainly coincided with Lucy’s.
“Su Ling, you are next,” announced Judge Zaida.
Ling stepped onto the lift with Alex. Grace saw a fiery look in Ling’s eyes, one she had only seen a few times before when Ling was upset or angry, and Grace knew fully well Ling had every reason to be both upset and angry right now.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Su Ling, Keeper of Earth, ally to the Keyblade Master, and daughter of Cho and Yuki Ling,” she replied.
“How long have you’ve know Grace Porter?” asked Judge Zaida.
“For ten years, since the Heartless Colony Massacre,” said Ling.
“You were a survivor of that incident, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes.”
“As a Keeper, you knew of the existence of the Keyblades, the Keyholes, the Chasers, the Keyblade Master, any potential Keyblade User from your world, as well any other ‘other worldly’ information. You told no one of what you knew before the City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“That is correct. After the Massacre, it was only me and my grandfather that knew the information,” said Ling.
“After the Massacre, High Lord Terra asked you to watch over Grace, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Correct. On her fifteenth birthday, I was suppose to bring Grace to the Destiny Islands with her guardians to met Sora, had the Heartless not attacked the islands a year earlier,” explained Ling, “When my grandfather received word that the Commander was looking for the Dreamer, we thought we would move Grace three years ahead of schedule, but thought that would only bring attention to her.”
“So when Grace talked about her dreams, did you know what she was talking about?” asked Judge Zaida.
“At first, no; I was unaware of the memory her parents had implanted in her. It only when I saw the picture of the boy with similarities to High Lord Ventus that I knew what she was dreaming about,” said Ling.
“You are related to High Lord Ventus, are you not?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“I am; he is a distant cousin of mine,” replied Ling.
“Can you then use a Keyblade?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I can, but only for a short amount of time. I can however sense the Keyblades and anyone with a potential of wielding one, as any Keeper would,” replied Ling.
“The day of the Juno City Crisis, you warned Grace to leave. But she failed to make it to her safe house and your were capture. Did you tell the Commander where Grace had gone?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Ling shook her head, “Even if he did manage to squeeze something out of me, it wouldn’t be much. Grace was captured soon after I was.”
“Is it true that you have a personal vendetta against the Commander?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“I admit that I have my eye sent on revenge for the Commander, but what he’s done to me is one of many crimes against the worlds’ people. I will see him brought to justice by my hands or the Keyblade,” remarked Ling.
“As for the rest of your story, it coincides with Princess Lucy’s?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Ling.
“Very well. You are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida.
“Wait!” called Ling, “I would like to address the counsel first.”
Judge Ulrich opened his mouth to say something but Judge Zaida held her hand up to let Ling go ahead.
“Concerning the matter of the cyborg known as Samuel James, I believe the wait has gone on long enough. It is unusual for the Angelus Knights to detain someone, altered human or not, for this amount of time without just cause,” said Ling.
“What’s she doing?” asked Sora.
“Playing her cards,” Balthier smiled.
“She trying to negotiate Sam’s release. Watch,” explained Princess Jane.
“James is still under the jurisdiction of the United States Constitution as a US Citizen, and the Constitution states, as well as the Earth Alliance Constitution and Treaty with the Federation, that no one can be detained without a just reason. In other words, unless the Angelus Knights have a better reason, they are in violation of the treaty. If such hostilities continue, the Earth Alliance will have to consider ending it alliance with the Galactic Federation,” said Ling.
There was another large uproar. It seemed as if the Earth Alliance would leave the Federation, it would be a great loss. “What’s everyone so worried about? If Earth leaves, that should be just one less delegate, right?” asked Matti.
“Yes, but the Earth Alliance has a vast supply of military forces and technology,” explained Balthier, “It would be like losing a third of the delegates. The Federation will have no choice but to make their decision now; they can’t afford to wait any longer.”
“Even if Sam has a high destruction potential, as long as the psychological evaluation is good he won’t be destroyed,” explained Princess Jane.
“Destruction potential?” asked Grace.
“Basically, how much of a threat he is to the universe,” said Princess Jane.
“How high can you go?” asked Riku.
“Highest is Level Ten: Universe Destroyer,” explained Princess Jane.
“And if he gets a bad psychological evaluation?” asked Lucy.
“Depending on how bad, they’ll execute him, but they’ll have to get the Earth leaders together before that happens. But if he gets a Level Ten, they’ll execute him on the spot,” said Princess Jane.
“He won’t get that far,” said Miki firmly, “Sam’s powerful, but he’s not that powerful. He has his limits.”
After the last uproar had calmed down, the Judges turned back to Ling. “Judge Ulrich, Judge Brenton, shall we put the inquiry on temporarily hold?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I have no objections,” said Judge Brenton.
“Agreed,” added Judge Ulrich.
“Then it’s settled. We will make our decision on the Cyborg Samuel James,” said Judge Zaida speaking to the room. She then pressed one of many buttons on at her desk. “Bring up the Cyborg,” she ordered.
As the floating lift came back to the central platform, another larger lift came up from below the counsel seats. It was a circular sphere of metal and when it reached the height of the Judges, unfolded into a floating platform. There were two people inside. One was an elderly man with icy blue eyes and a sharp black goatee, and the other, his hands bolted in heavy cuffs that kept him kneeling at the floor of the platform, was Sam. He had a nasty cut on his cheek but his eyes were open, moving around the room anxiously, but other than that he didn’t move or say anything.
“Sam,” whispered Ling, her knuckles gripping the rail of the center platform so hard they looked as if they were about to explode out.
“Who’s that next to Sam?” asked Grace.
“Doctor Tantalus, head of the Angelus Experimental Sciences and Research. I studied under him for awhile and he tried very hard to get me expelled from the Academy,” explained Alex.
“Why?” asked Grace.
“He has it in for half-humans. He opposes the breeding of Angelus with other human species. Almost had Terra stripped of his tittle years ago thanks to his protesting,” remarked Alex, “He doesn’t like cyborgs either, but he likes to experiment with them, opening them up and see what keeps them going. He’ll probably suggest that Sam is better off with him as a lab rat.”
“We’ll see about that!” Miki clenched her fist.
“Cyborg, your human name is Samuel James, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sam didn’t reply but his eyes went to the Judges.
“Cyborg, do you hear me?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Oh he hears you, my Lady,” bowed Dr. Tantalus, “But I’m afraid he cannot speak. I have turned off his vocal cords; his language to me earlier was most detestable.”
“Very well, Dr. Tantalus. But once this evaluation is over, you’ll turn his vocal cords back on so we can question him if necessary,” said Judge Zaida.
“Of course, your Honor,” the doctor bowed again, “Shall tell you what I’ve found?”
“Go ahead Doctor,” said Judge Ulrich.
“This Cyborg is most unusual. It is unlike any Earthern Cyborg I have ever seen. The machinery is very advance, almost too advance,” the doctor flashed his eyes, “There is evidence of a heart transplant and the heart itself is enhanced for pumping more blood and oxygen than a normal human’s. There is also evidence of cryogenics but that was performed before the cyborgization. The boy’s arms and legs been replaced with machinery, he has nanomachines running everywhere, and his internal organs, brain, and spinal cord have been covered with a sort internal armor. But what is most peculiar, is his external armor. It unfolds and expands from his joints, and can cover him completely in a matter of seconds, but that is not what I am curious about. I have found that the boy’s armor is made from harden silk from the Atarian moons. In other words, the same substance that created the Chaser’s armor is the same substance that created his. Although the boy’s armor has been cover with a titanium alloy to make more flexible and light, it is obvious the Commander has been stealing technology. I would like to run a few more test on the cyborg to make sure.”
“We are not here to discuss how he functions, Dr. Tantalus,” said Judge Zaida, her eyes glaring at the doctor, “What is his power potential?”
“At least a level eight. His power cells can go for hours without rest, and his mechanical limbs enhance his strength and his speed. He has LASERlight weaponry for Heartless and several laser projectiles equipped on his arms. He could easily take out a small army in less than fifteen minutes,” remarked Dr. Tantalus.
“What’s a level eight?” asked Grace.
“Race destroyer. He has the potential to wipe out a small country or region,” explained Princess Jane.
“My suggestion to the counsel is to dispose of this cyborg as soon as possible,” continued Dr. Tantalus, “Now would be the best time since most of his weaponry is disabled.”
“What?” gasped Ling.
“Let him try!” Miki suddenly got up, “I’ll rip that goatee off his face.”
“It’s just like last time,” muttered Luke, his eyes glaring at Dr. Tantalus.
“That is yet to be seen, Doctor,” said Judge Zaida, “Professor Xaiver, what is your take on this boy?”
“I have performed the psychological evaluation as asked, your Honor, and I have found nothing to suggest that Samuel is as dangerous as Doctor Tantalus believes him to be. True, this cyborg was made to be a weapon, and is power is on a scale similar to the Keyblades, but like the Keyblades, the weapon is only as dangerous as it’s user, or in this case the body is only as dangerous as it’s person. This boy has sworn an oath of loyalty to someone dear and he fears this person’s wrath as much as his sister’s. He has also sworn to stop the Commander and protect the Earthern people. If anyone is in danger form him, it is most likely the Commander,” Professor Xaiver turned back to the faces of the counsel, “My suggestion is to let him go back to his family, but that decision is up to the Chasers.”
Terra stood up and said to the counsel, “We have made our decision. The cyborg is to be set free, without objection,” he added, his eyes on Dr. Tantalus.
There was another uproar but this time it wasn’t from the counsel, instead it came from Sora and the gang who stated cheering. Alex had tried to calm them down but he saw there was no point and sighed but with a smile. The circular platform was floating back towards the central platform. A guard was ordered to unshackle Sam’s cuffs and Miki pulled out a long needle and jammed it into Sam’s neck. He opened his mouth as if in pain, but there was no noise coming out. Then as if someone had turned the volume up, he started to cry. “OW! GAWD! Is that how you say hello to me?” he asked Miki, rubbing his neck.
“Yeah, well you probably deserved it,” remarked Miki. There was a moment silence between the two, and suddenly Miki threw her arms around Sam. “I was…really worried,” she said quietly, as if trying to hold back tears.
Sam didn’t say anything, just let her stay there, and when they broke apart, the Judges were speaking to the counsel. “Unfortunately, we have ran out of time today to continue any further. We will resume the Inquiry tomorrow. The counsel is dismissed.”
The world leaders got up to leave with the Judges and the Chasers, but the kids stayed around to welcome Sam back. After Sora gave Sam a pat on the back, Sam approached Ling. He opened his mouth to speak but suddenly Ling slapped him on the check, fuming, with a single tear streaming down her face. “Why didn’t you tell them what you were from the beginning instead of getting shot at? Do you know how worried I was after they took you away?” she cried.
“More worried than I can imagine possible?” he asked.
Ling burst into tears and he pulled her into his arms to comfort her. As they walked out of the courtroom he held on to her, as if assuring her, he would never leave her like that again.
“Man, I’m starving!” moaned Hayner, his stomach giving a loud rumble, “I really need some grub.”
“Hayner, is all you think about is food?” chided Olette. She opened her mouth to go on but closed it when she saw Doctor Tantalus cutting in front of them.
“Ah, Dr. Tantalus. What do we owe this pleasant surprise for?” asked Alex.
Dr. Tantalus ignored him and looked Sam in the eye. “Terra may have saved you this time, machine, but rest assured, I will be keeping tabs on you. One step out of line and I will know about it,” his eyes flashed.
“And what gives you the authority to do that?” asked Grace.
“Aqua’s daughter I presume? Such a shame,” Dr. Tantalus tutted, “She had to go and have an affair with a dirty half-blood-”
“That is quite enough Doctor Tantalus,” Terra had appeared behind him again with Aqua.
“My apologies my Lord,” bowed Dr. Tantalus, “I was only remarking on how unstable these cross-breed children can become. Why I believe it was only yesterday that your niece refused the hand of another suitor. And it seems test subject AHU01657 here is letting his anger get the better of him again,” he said, glancing back at Luke, whose hand was shaking with rage, “I will stress again, Professor,” Dr. Tantalus sneered at Alex, “If he gets out of hand again, you send him back to me.”
“I will never go back to you, you crazed-” Luke started to shout but Alex held him back.
Dr. Tantalus turned to leave but as he passed Aqua, she said into his ear, “If you ever insult my daughter’s father again, I will kill you wyrm.”
Dr. Tantalus merely chuckled and continued to walk away.
As Aqua embrace Alex with a tight hug, Grace notice Luke’s right arm was shaking. He grabbed it with his other arm to stop it from being to noticeable. Underneath the sleeve of his jacket, she saw streaks of blue running across his skin. Slowly, she reached down for his hand, but when she touched it, she felt a tingling sensation, as if power was rushing through his veins instead of blood. Luke looked at her, forced a smile, and the shaking stopped.
Joey, in the meantime, found himself in front of Terra. “Mr. Carter,” he said, “The Big Four would like you to join them in Room 18 after the Inquiry tomorrow. They would like to discuss your work.”
“Uh…thank you sir,” bowed Joey and Terra walked away from the group but not before he gave a brief look at Sora and Olette.
“That bastard didn’t just turn my vocal cords off,” said Sam, clenching his fist at Dr. Tantalus as he disappeared down the hall, “He had me paralyzed. ‘Can’t have you trying to plea for your worthless life’ he said. And when he was examining me, he kept calling me machine and asking me if it gave me thrills killing people! If I ever see him again, I’ll-” He then made several offensive gestures until Miki gave him a warning look.
“Don’t worry,” remarked Luke, “He’ll get his justice in the end.” He looked as if he couldn’t wait for it either.
The group walked out of the Galactic Federation Headquarters, were a group of floating cars stood waiting. “You’ll be going back to where you stayed yesterday. Sam you’re going to stay at the Xaiver Institute with your father,” said Alex, opening one of the car doors for his family, “They’ll want us back same time tomorrow. The Romanov estate,” he added to the driver.
Grace looked out the window; the sun was low in the sky to the west. How long had they been inside for questioning?
“Are you alright?” Alex asked Luke.
“I’ll be fine,” Luke replied reassuringly, but he was still holding his arm tightly.
“We’ll give you another booster when we get home,” said Alex, sitting down next to Aqua putting his arm around her. “So, what do you think about Chinese?”
“Do you boys ever cook anything?” sighed Aqua, touching the left shoulder piece of her armor, which disappeared in flash of magic and light, leaving only the left shoulder piece on.
“Well…um…sometimes,” Alex looked at Luke trying to find an answer.
“Grace, am I not right? What have they made other than breakfast?” Aqua asked.
“Sandwiches,” Grace replied.
“I can cook,” mumbled Alex, “I usually don’t have time to. Besides, I thought we had reason to celebrate.”
“Fair enough,” said Aqua.
As soon as they returned to mansion, Alex took Luke up to his bedroom followed by Grace. Alex brought out an IV pack full of clear liquid and injected a needle into Luke’s arm. When Alex pulled away from Luke’s arm, Grace saw that Luke’s arm was covered with blue streaks. “It doesn’t look too bad. I think it will be down within the hour. Just rest,” he told Luke and went to order Chinese Takeout, “Keep an eye on him.”
“I want dumplings!” Luke called.
Grace took a seat next to Luke’s bed, her eyes still staring at his blue streaked arm. “Does it hurt?” she asked.
“It feels hot,” he said, “Like you’ve been in a hot bath for too long, but it isn’t painful.”
“You have…problems controlling your Angelus powers, don’t you?” asked Grace.
Luke looked at her for a moment, as if thinking about what he should tell her, then nodded.
“And…Dr. Tantalus, he studied you, but because your were half-human, he was cruel to you,” said Grace.
“Something like that,” said Luke. He was quiet for a moment, then suddenly said, “I had a sister once. She was younger than you, about Tai’s age. She was a little hard to handle but I loved her. She died many years ago. You remind me of her.”
Grace wanted to say something but then she heard her mother call, “Gracey! Time for dinner!”
“Get better soon,” Grace squeezed Luke’s hand and rushed down the stairs.
All through dinner, Grace noticed a sort of strange pull between her parents. They acted as if the were two lovers on a date, holding hands, looking at each other very fondly. Grace wondered if this was usual for parents to behave this way. It was little awkward to watch.
After dinner, Alex and Aqua took a stroll outside in the garden, slowly as if they were walking through it for the first time. They were still holding hands and every so often reach for a kiss. They acted as if they hadn’t seen each other in a long time or would never see each other again, thought Grace. Then it dawned on her…her parents were not married, her mother was a Chaser, Keyblade Wielder, and her father was an agent for the Angelus Elite Knights. Their missions sent them towards every end of the universe, into unknown dangers, risking their lives everyday. They rarely crossed paths in their busy lives, so moments like these, for them, were treasured ones. Still, there was something else that kept her parents apart, something so terrible that it lead them to keep their own daughter, proof of their love for each other, hidden away for fifteen years with limited contact: Xehanort. It was his fault for the Heartless and the Nobodies, for all the fear that was threatening to tear the worlds apart. It was he who kept the Chasers running in circles and fearing for their loved ones, he who kept her parents from marrying. And it was he who killed Venn…
A single tear was streaming down Grace’s face and now that it started she couldn’t help herself. She turned away from the doorway and ran up the stairs, passed Luke’s bedroom, closing her bedroom door behind her. She collapsed on her bed and started to sob on her pillow. After a while, there was a knock on her door.
“Gracey?” It was Tai. “Can I come in?”
She managed to say yes, and Tai opened the door, Moo-Moo curled up around his neck. “Why are you crying?” he asked.
Grace opened her mouth to say something but her nose was too clogged up with phlegm. Tai offered her a tissue and when she was able to breathe a bit she said, “Did you see them out? Mom and Dad looked so happy. I bet this is the first time they’ve been together in a long time.”
“This is the first time they’ve been together with you in fifteen years,” remarked Tai, but it didn’t help much because Grace started to cry again.
“Do you know…why they left me in Juno City right after I was born?” Grace asked.
“To protect you?” suggested Tai.
“That’s right,” Grace nodded, “But did you know why I needed to be protected?”
“From the Commander, right?” asked Tai.
“No, it wasn’t from the Commander. It was from Xehanort. Mom and Dad…thought he was going to come after me and kill me,” Grace sniffled, “Mom’s a Chaser remember? They’re suppose to be the next best thing to the Keyblade Master. What better way to get to her by killing her daughter? I mean Dad can handle himself I guess…but even after I was hidden away they didn’t see each other much. That’s why…I hate him!”
“Hate who?” asked Tai.
“Xehanort!” Grace shouted, “He’s the one keeping Mom and Dad apart. As long as he’s around, they can’t ever be together! That’s why we’re going to end it! Me, Sora, and the other Keyblade Users! I’ll swear by the Keyblade if I have to!” she declared, pulling out her Keyblade.
“Do you really think-” Tai started to say, but it was too late. Grace already pricked her finger on one of the teeth of the Keyblade and it was already starting to bleed. Making a face, she squeezed the spot until blood was dripping out and she let a few drops land on the Keyblade. The Keyblade absorbed the blood until it looked as if nothing was there.
“But you know, everyone now knows that you’re,” Tai tried to think of how he was going to say what he need to say, “Mom’s daughter. So sooner or later, Xehanort’s going to find out, isn’t he?”
“Yeah, but it better him finding out now, rather than fifteen years earlier. At least I got some experience with the Keyblade if he ever comes after me,” said Grace. She tried to get up on her feet but her head started to throb and her nose was filling with excess phlegm. “Would you do me a favor and see if Luke’s up? Then ask him to help you make some tea for me.”
“Okay,” said Tai, “I’ll bring some tissues up if you need them.”
“Thanks,” said Grace, laying her head down on her pillows, not noticing a shadow watching her from her balcony window.
************************************************************************
Sora returned back to the Magdalene Estate before his grandparents. Jarvis was there at the door to greet him, informing Sora that dinner would be ready within the hour, but Sora didn’t say anything and went up to his bedroom. Time alone in the car had given him time to think about everything he had found out today and let him absorb it. His father the Crown Prince? His grandfather the King? And his sister…that was the only thing he felt bad about, but still, why didn’t she tell him?
Sora opened his bedroom door and found Princess Jane was there again, sitting on his bed. She looked up when he entered.
“What are you doing here?” he asked in a somewhat harsh tone. He regretted saying it like that at once when he saw her face; she looked very sad and her eyes were puffy as if she had been crying.
“I wanted to explain things to you,” Princess Jane said quietly, “There wasn’t time at the Inquiry. I’m sorry.”
Sora didn’t say anything but allowed her to continue. “I wanted to tell you, I really did. In fact I thought you understood me back at the Olympus Coliseum but you didn’t. I wanted to tell you everything earlier but I swore an oath to Grandpa, and you can’t break an oath with him, let alone the Angelus King. Now everyone knows.”
“Is that such a big deal?” Sora raised an eyebrow.
“It’s not like with Grace and her parents. They’re not married, and the Elite Knights knew Lord Alexander had a daughter in hiding. Our parents were married and you were reported to be dead. Only the Judges, Chasers, and a few of the Elite Knights knew you were alive on the Islands. Now that the Federation knows you really were alive all this time, they’re going to blame the royal family. They’ll understand why we did it eventually, but for now it’s just another problem we have to deal with,” explained Princess Jane with a heavy sigh.
“There’s more?” asked Sora.
His sister nodded. “The King’s dying. The doctors say he doesn’t have much time left. I know Grandpa doesn’t look it, but he’s very old by human standards,” the Princess said sadly, “Then there’s Dad. He hasn’t been himself since…we left you and Mom. He doesn’t talk to me; I usually have to guess what he thinking by the way he walks or holds his head, how stiff his tail is, and if his ears are drooping or not- Dad’s the brown wolf that’s been following me around when I’m out in public,” she added when Sora gave her an odd look, “It’s his transmira form. Usually he writes me letters if he really wants to talk and, rarely, gives me a hug. But other than that, he’s always like that. That’s why I’m afraid when he becomes King, no one would like him. He can’t be the King if he’s always gloomy and depressed in his transmira form.”
“Why don’t you say something?” suggested Sora.
“I sometimes bring it up, but he doesn’t want to hear it. I’m not sure what to do anymore. Probably because I’m always used to him being that way, maybe too used to it. But lately it’s been hard, especially when there’s no one to talk to. Sometimes I wished you were there.”
Sora looked at Princess Jane and saw she was crying. He put his arm around her and pulled her closer to him. “I’m sorry,” he said, “If I had known, I’d…” he broke off.
“It’s all right,” Princess Jane stifled a sob, “I knew you would. And if I were able to, I would have been with you to fight, for both journeys. In fact, I want to go with you when you leave. It will mean running away, but I think Dad will understand. Wait…that’s it!” she pulled away from Sora, “I think that’s what Dad wants.”
“For you to run away?” asked Sora.
“No!” his sister looked scandalized, “He wants you to understand what he did and why he did it. And he wants to say he’s sorry; he wants you to forgive him. I may have an idea…”
“What was that you were speaking back at the Coliseum?” asked Sora.
“Oh, that was high Angelican. It’s an old language; only the royal family and lords use anymore. Usually, only Angelus and cross-breads when they’ve mastered their powers can understand it,” explained Princess Jane, “I can teach you it if you like.”
“Can you teach me how to change my hair and stuff?” Sora rubbed one of his spikes.
“Changing your hair is easy,” remarked his sister, demonstrating by taking a strain of hair from the top of her head, and as she took her fingers through her hair, it changed from white to black. “It’s growing wings that’s the hard part.” She glanced at her bracelet. “I got to go,” she said, “Or else they’ll start looking for me. I’ll see you later, big brother,” she started to crawl out the window, “Oh, and just call me Jane. I hate being called a Princess all the time.”
“Jane,” Sora repeated as she disappeared from the window. He absentmindedly picked up his crown necklace and remembered he wanted to ask her about it. He also wondered if she could use a Keyblade and if he would ever have a transmira form one day. But more importantly, he wondered if he would see his father as a human again?
************************************************************************
Grace was still at her bed a few hours or so after she had talked to Tai. She could hear voices outside her bedroom door, but it was hard to hear exactly who was saying what.
“…wondering why she took off like that…”
“…I thought it might have been from what happened earlier…”
“…talk to her. Get some sleep.”
There was a knock at her door. “Gracey? It us,” she heard her father, “Can we come in?”
“Okay,” she said, sitting up on her bed. Alex opened the door and he and Aqua walked over and sat down next to Grace, Alex on her right side and Aqua on her left.
“Is everything alright, sweetheart?” Aqua asked.
“I’m f-fine,” she trembled a bit.
“No you’re not,” Alex shook his head, “You’re upset about something. Your mother and I have been talking about…what you said during the Inquiry. We’ve realized we haven’t been doing our best to raise you.”
“If you’re talking about all the punishments, I did deserve some of them, and others were stupid-” Grace started but her father interrupted her.
“We don’t care about that. I mean we do,” Alex added quickly when Aqua shot him a look, “But we’ll talk about those some other day. What I meant was, we didn’t intend to make you…lonely.”
“I wasn’t lonely,” said Grace.
“I think what your father means, is that we hoped you didn’t have to come up with excuses or felt alienated because of us, or that you thought we didn’t want you, because we did, we really did,” Aqua placed her hands on Grace’s shoulders and pulled Grace toward her gently.
“I understand why you hid me away, now I do. I don’t blame you, because I know it must’ve been…” Grace broke off when Aqua squeezed her shoulders tighter and she heard her snuffle, as if she was holding back tears. “There’s only one person I blame.”
“Revenge isn’t always the answer,” remarked Alex, knowing at once who she was talking about.
“I know,” Grace said, though a little quickly, “Are you guys…happy?”
“Of course we are!” Aqua said brightly.
“Now you are, now when you’re together. But when you’re apart, are you?” Grace asked.
“Yes,” Aqua replied but Alex gave her a somber look. “No,” she admitted, “no, we’re not happy.”
“But we are happy when we are with you and Tai,” said Alex, rubbing Grace’s shoulder, “In fact, we should consider ourselves lucky we ever had you. If it were for you and Tai, your mother and I may have never seen each other again.”
“I don’t know about that. There are only a few men in the universe I find exceptional, and you Mr. Porter are the only one I find exceedingly exceptional,” Aqua smiled at Alex.
Alex smiled back and the chemistry between the two was so overwhelming, Grace said, “Enough you two! Not in front of the offspring, please!”
The three of them started to laugh and as soon as they calmed down, Alex said to Grace, “Get some sleep sweetheart. The Inquiry isn’t over yet.”
Her parents both kissed Grace goodnight and as they walked out of the bedroom, Alex turned to Aqua, “Exceedingly exceptional, am I?” he smiled, “May I ask, when this exceedingly exceptional woman last had a good time?”
Aqua smiled back playfully, “I haven’t had a good time in a long time. May you show me a good time, Lord Alexander?”
“For you, High Lady Aqua, I would do anything,” he said taking her hand.
Grace shook her head, trying to fight off a fit of giggles but couldn’t help her smile. And yet, she found herself asking again, were these really her parents? Yes, she thought, answering her own question, yes they were, and she wouldn’t have it any other way.
************************************************************************
Grace woke up the next day later than she wanted to. The puppies that usually covered her bed were gone already and she quickly got dress to join Tai, Luke, and the dogs down in the kitchen. “Where’s Mom and Dad?” she asked.
Luke looked at Tai for a moment, who was preoccupied with keeping Moo-Moo from eating his marshmallows in his cereal, and said to Grace in a hushed tone, “They’re still in bed.”
Grace got what he was saying at once. “I’ll go and get them,” she said, turning back to the door.
“No, I’ll do it!” Luke got up.
“I think I’d be better off walking in on them, they you will be,” Grace said, already climbing up onto the ground floor.
Alex’s bedroom was on the second floor a few rooms down from Luke’s. Grace creaked the bedroom door open just a bit, braced herself, and opened the door wider. As she expected, there were two bundles underneath the covers of the bed. She breathed a little easier when she saw her mother in a nightshirt at least and not in something else, or rather, lack of something else. She drummed her knuckles hard on the bed frame, waking the sleeping parents. “Time to get up boys and girls,” she said nonchalantly.
Aqua moaned and Alex raised his head, his bed hair flying all over the place. “Gracey?” he asked sleepily, “What time is it?”
Grace looked at her watch, “Fifteen minutes before we leave to get to the Galactic Federation Headquarters on time.”
Both of her parents eyes went wide at once. Grace heard her mother curse under her breath as she threw off the covers and rushed into the bathroom. Alex was a bit slower, but grabbed a shirt from his nightstand, and Pongo walked in with Alex’s shoes. Grace walked away to avoid the chaos and went back down to the kitchen to grab something quick to eat before he parents rushed in grabbing pieces of toast and Pop-Tarts to consume quickly.
When they were all ready, they climbed inside the floating car that was waiting for them outside. No one said anything in the car; Alex was busy going over all his paper work he would need for the Inquiry and Aqua was fixing her hair with magic, looking as if anyone interrupted her, she would shock them with a thunderbolt. As soon as she was done, she started fussing with Grace’s hair, undoing her braid and weaving her fingers and magic through the hair. Grace didn’t mind, and when she was done, all the fuzzy strains in Grace’s hair were straight. Aqua then went on to Tai and Luke’s hair. Luke resisted at first, but Aqua zapped him and he gave in.
Once they reached the Federation Headquarters, they were swamped with a wave of paparazzi. The Angelus guards were trying their best to keep the cameras back and if anyone did get through, a guard or two would jump on them and smash the camera. Apparently, word had leaked out about Sora, because reporters were shouting, “Lord Alexander, what have you to say about the Royal Family’s decision to hide Prince Sora?”
“How do you think Princess Jane feels about reuniting with her long lost brother?”
“Lady Grace, were you aware that Sora was second in line for the throne?”
“Just ignore them, ignore them,” Alex told Grace and Tai.
“High Lady Aqua, what have you to say concerning the fact the Judges will ask why Lord Alexander cannot provide identification for the boy that claims to be his son?”
Grace almost turned around at that point, but Aqua grabbed her arm and pulled her up the stairs. When they were inside, Aqua touched her shoulder armor piece and in a flash of light, her armor covered her body, including her helmet. “I’ll see you in the court room,” she said and disappeared into the crowd of lawyers and world leaders.
Alex took the kids back to the same room they were in the day before, just when Princess Jane arrived with her group. Alex and Luke both bowed but Grace nodded her head, only because she had never bowed to Sora.
“There are only a few people left to question and the counsel has heard most of the story. We should wrap this up very quickly,” remarked Princess Jane.
“I hope so, my Lady,” said Alex, “This Inquiry is taking up too much time.”
“Excuse me, Lord Porter?” Lucy tapped Alex on the shoulder with Clarise and Anemone next to her.
“Yes?”
“Is it true that you and Grace are Russian?” asked Clarise.
“Distantly, but yes,” he replied.
“Can you speak Russian, then?” asked Lucy.
Alex smiled, then said, “Of course. It is always best to learn one’s ancestral language.”
Lucy and Clarise squealed with amazement and Anemone said to Grace, “See, he does speak Russian.”
“No he doesn’t,” Grace shook her head, “He was speaking in English.”
The three of them stared at her. “Wait a minute, you could understand what he was saying?” asked Lucy.
“Yeah, because he was speaking English, wasn’t he?” she added, now becoming unsure of herself.
“Wait, wait, wait!” Lucy said as Alex opened his mouth to explain, “It’s because Grace is Angelus right?”
“Partially,” replied Alex, “Most Angelus learn English and a third major language at a young age. The Angelus language, Angelician, is usually understood by most humans, if the Angelus has undergone genetic adaptation. Half-Angelus usually are good at understanding different languages with some practice and can understand their parents ancestral language.”
“That’s probably why you were so good at German, Grace. You were the best in the class,” said Anemone.
“German’s easy and similar to English. As long as you paid attention, everyone in the class should have gotten A’s,” Grace tried to be modest, “I’m not a translator box.”
“Really?” Alex asked, “How do you understand Sora then? I don’t think he speaks English.”
The girl looked at each other, letting the idea sink into their heads, just before Grace called, “Sora! What language do you speak?”
“What do I speak?” he asked, giving them a puzzled look.
“You know, English, Spanish, Japanese,” Anemone gave him examples but Sora looked more confused then ever.
“What’s English?” he asked. The girls stared at each other in awe.
“So what does he speak then?” asked Grace, as they turned away from Sora.
“He is part-Angelus, which is why he can understand you,” said Alex, “Possibly Angelican but I highly doubt it. More likely Spirian, which is a combination of English, Japanese, Chinese, Korean, and Arabic dialects.”
“But how can we understand him and everyone else?” asked Clarise, “We’re not Angelus.”
“It’s because your hearts are connected to Sora’s and Grace’s. Nothing is better to break a language barrier,” explained Alex.
The door opened and the man who had entered the room yesterday said, “They are ready to start.”
“Okay, we’ll be out there,” said Alex, picking up his briefcase and changing into his Angelus form. They walked out of the room and down through the corridor once more to the courtroom. The world leaders were gathered together once more, eager to finally end the Inquiry. The Judges, scribes, and translators were back in their seats, only this time, the Chasers were with them.
As soon as the group were all within the central platform, an Angelus guard called to the large crowd, “All rise!” The room thundered again as the world leaders and other delegates stood up. “Today we continue the Inquiry called forth by vote by the Federation. Overseeing the rest of the Inquiry, High Judge Zaida, High Judge Ulrich, and High Judge Brenton. You may be seated.”
“Who is not present today?” asked Judge Zaida. This time, the human scribe stood up.
“High Lord Hades, the Olympian God of the Underworld, World Leader Commander Neuve of Juno City, and King Triton and the other world leaders of Atlantica,” replied the scribe.
Judge Zaida whispered something to Judge Brenton and then said to the counsel, “We will continue with the Inquiry we started yesterday. First to the stands, Anemone Nevue.”
Anemone frowned as she and Alex took the floating lift up to the level of the Judges. As the lift ascended, the world leaders started to jeer at Anemone, as if they were eager to find out how much like her father she was. “Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Anemone Nevue, daughter of world leader Commander Antonio Nevue and Elane Nevue,” she said.
“Anemone Nevue, your father has served as Commander and World Leader of Juno City for twenty years, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Twenty-one next month actually,” Anemone replied curling her hair.
“None the less, Mars was one of the first worlds affected by the Heartless. Your Father followed Galactic Federation protocol and alerted the people to stay away from the Heartless, but he failed to report his findings on the Nobody his armies had discovered,” said Judge Zaida, “What have you to say of this?”
“First of all, no one knew it was a Nobody. I mean did anyone? In fact it was Ansem the Wise who dubbed the creatures and those reports were not found nor understood until years later, when Organization XIII was at large. All we had was a corpse that according to scientific law, did not and/or could not exist. So we tagged and bagged it, putting it away for…nine years. Honestly, I’m surprised the corpse stayed around since any other time, Nobodies disappear after they’ve been defeated,” remarked Anemone, taking out a filer and sanding her nails down.
“So you would describe yourself as someone who knew more information on sensitive topics than most people?” asked Judge Brenton.
Anemone knew at once where he was going with this but she continued to file her nails, “Well, needless to say, Daddy didn’t tell me everything. But I did know about the existence of other worlds, as the daughter of a world leader of course, and about the Organization, nuclear energy, and the Heartless. But did I know my father was looking for the Dreamer? Did I know there was some kid with a Keyblade running around, saving the universe? Did I know my father was crazy enough to think he could go to war with Xehanort and every one else? No, I didn’t.”
“Did you believe at any point that your father was abusing his powers?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Nope, I thought he was doing a great job. Goes to show how much I enjoyed being Daddy’s little girl of totalitarian Juno,” Anemone sighed.
“Your father called for you about two days before the Juno City Crisis, to help him find the Dreamer, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
Anemone nodded. “He wanted me to find someone with a Key. He told me about the Keyblades, but he wasn’t after the Keyblade Master; it was someone else. I was suppose to look for a girl between the ages of thirteen and sixteen with a double iris.”
“And you told no one that he had you looking for this girl?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Of course not, he made me promise,” explained Anemone.
“We’re you surprised that it turned out to Grace Porter or did you have your suspicions?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Are you kidding me? Grace Porter was- okay, she wasn’t the last person I’d expected, but she was towards the bottom. But then it made sense to me when I picked up the picture she drew of Roxas. I thought she had some involvement with the terrorists. I thought that’s what Daddy was looking for. He seemed really pleased when I gave him the information and placed an arrest warrant out right away,” said Anemone.
“But you thought you had done something good, right?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Sort of,” shrugged Anemone.
“So after you and your father went to the school to capture Grace, he left you with Madame Demetera after Grace was captured. But you were then ambushed by Balthier, Princess Lucy, and Michelle as they attempted to rescue Ling and you were forced against your will to escape with them, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“At first it was, but once I realized what they were fighting for and what my father was trying to do, I –I don’t know, had a change of heart,” Anemone smiled slightly.
“Very well, you are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida, “Next, Clarise Nevue.”
Clarise hands went clammy as her name was called. Anemone said, “Don’t worry,” as they traded places and Clarise climbed into the lift. She straightened her hair clips as the lift rose to the height of the Judges.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Clarise Nevue, daughter of Commander and World Leader Antonio Nevue and Elane Nevue,” she said.
“Clarise Nevue, you and your sister are considered to be Genetically Altered Humans, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“That is correct, your honor,” Clarise bowed shyly, “I am number 122 and my sister, who is older than me by a minute, is 121.”
“What’s with the numbers?” asked Grace.
“Genetically Altered Humans, or GAH, are given a number, so that scientists can track their DNA alterations,” explained Joey, “If I remember correctly, Clarise should be the last one born that was a GAH.”
“That’s not a lot,” remarked Grace.
“Getting your genes altered is expensive and still hard to do. Earth scientists have recently got a hang on it within the last fifty years or so, and they don’t count those who had just their sex picked as GAH,” said Joey.
“Were you aware that your father was abusing his powers as World Leader of Juno?” asked Judge Zaida.
“At first no. Like my sister, I thought my father was looking out for the best interests of Juno and it’s people. But when I realized what hardships the people faced and what they thought of my father, I slowly started to questioned my father until I realized there was something terribly wrong,” said Clarise.
“When did you realize there was something wrong?” asked Judge Zaida.
“A few days before the City Crisis, when I met Margot and her brothers. Margot was kind to me, but Matti, I mean Montag, was a little unsure at first. But when I talked to Joey, he raised some issues that I had never thought of before, and I started to question some of the rules. I didn’t start to question my father until the next day, when I saw some of my father’s guards taking Margot away. When I went to my father that night, he said he was keeping Margot for her own protection, but that wasn’t entirely true. It was that same night when Anemone came back to report she had found Grace Porter as the one our father had been looking for. As soon as I realized what was really going on, I took off, but I didn’t get to Grace in time,” Clarise looked down at the ground, sadly.
“But you attempted to do what was right and you did join the Keyblade Users in the end,” remarked Judge Zaida with a small smile, “You are dismissed.”
The Inquiry continued for the next hour or so. Matti was called up after Clarise but he had little to add to Joey or Clarise’s stories. Hayner was called up next to describe his attack by Xine, followed by Margot. Joey was allowed to go with her on the lift as she described her ability to hear the Heartless. Some of the world leaders and delegates looked at her with disbelief although none of the lie detectors went off. Pence went up after Margot adding a bit to Hayner’s story, which wasn’t much as he was unconscious during the attack. Then finally, Tai was called up.
For the first time in her life, Grace noticed that her father’s face was filled with worry. He took Tai’s hand as he walked up on the lift. Grace knew at once there was something off when none of the Judges asked for Tai’s name. Most of the kids noticed this as well, but only Sora, Joey, Princess Jane, and Balthier looked just as worried as Alex.
“What is the first thing you remember?” asked Judge Zaida.
“The first thing I remember?” Tai asked for clarification.
“In your…life,” clarified Judge Zaida.
“Um…when Grace found me, ten years ago,” replied Tai.
“And you remember nothing before that?” asked Judge Zaida.
Tai shook his head.
“According to your…sister, your mechanical body was destroyed. Usually the consciousness of a robot with an artificial intelligence component is lost but yet here you are in a human body. Do you know how this may have happened?” asked Judge Zaida.
Tai shook his head again.
“What about the time between those points? Do you recall anything?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Not exactly. I knew time had passed, like I was sleeping, but I didn’t remember anything,” explained Tai.
“And you clam to be Lord Alexander’s son?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes, but not biologically,” replied Tai.
A few of the world leaders started to whisper among themselves.
“Lord Alexander!” Judge Zaida turned her attention to him, “We have enough information to prove you have been conducting illegal procedures on the heart. Although it has seemed to do more good than harm, we must question your actions. When did you first come across this boy?”
“Ten and a half years ago, during the early attacks by the Heartless on Radiant Gardens,” explained Alex, “I was part of a squad that was sent in to help the refugees leave the world. I came across a boy that was being target by a group of Heartless. They were attracted to some sort of aura surrounding him. I was unable to save him but the Heartless were not able to take his heart. In fact I could still feel the presence of the aura, the boy’s soul and his heart still there, although his body was limp and dead. Suddenly the body vanished, and I was left holding the boy’s heart and soul wrapped around in that strange aura. When I realized what it was, I sealed it in a box and placed it in a machine body, sending it to one of the few people I knew who could help him.”
“And what was it you realized?” asked Judge Zaida.
Alex took a deep breath, looked at Aqua, who nodded back at him. “I was going to wait until I had more sufficient evidence to present to the counsel, but it seems I have no choice. I believe,” he started to say, putting his hand on Tai’s head, “that this boy…is…the reincarnation of Lord Zion.”
There was another tremendous uproar in the room, almost as loud as the one after Sora was found to be second in line for the throne of the Angelus.
“That’s impossible!” hissed Princess Jane, “If he was Lord Zion’s incarnation, my oracle beacon would have picked it up.”
“Tai is still young,” explained Fran, “He wouldn’t show any traits of being an incarnation until he is about twelve. And besides, can’t you sense the aura surrounding him?”
“It is there,” Princess Jane concentrated hard, “Now that you pointed it out I can feel it, but it’s very faint, almost unnoticeable.”
“You knew he was the reincarnation of Lord Zion and bother not to say anything?” asked Riku.
“Only because we weren’t sure. Even Lord Alexander isn’t entirely sure,” remarked Balthier.
Once the Judges calmed everyone down, Judge Zaida turned back to Alex. “You said you have proof of this claim none the less?”
“That is correct, I do have some evidence that leads me to believe this boy is an reincarnation. The fact that he should’ve died when the Heartless first attacked him, but yet his soul and heart remained in this world, as if he still had purpose. The fact that he started to become more powerful after he was with my daughter for ten years, almost powerful enough to restore his body on his own. The fact that even after his second body was destroyed his heart and soul were still intact, allowing the Chasers to revive him. And I find it more than coincidental that he was born around the same time the Chasers last fought Xehanort, the same time Sora was born, the same time my daughter was born, the same time Riku was born, and the same time Princess Kairi was born,” Alex said firmly.
Not everyone seemed to be thinking along the same lines as Alex; many of the world leaders and delegates looked doubtful, including Judge Ulrich. The Judges then conversed with each other and when they were finished, Judge Zaida said to Alex, “While your daughter is one thing, taking this boy in as your son is another. Although, I do admit, forging the necessary documents would have gotten you into more trouble and there was no sense in filling out the adoption papers when there was no human body to speak of, this is the second time you have gone under the radar with adoption. You’re reasons seem legitimate enough though. As for your punishment for conducting experiments on the heart, we have decided to temporarily suspend all of your projects and research work except for the Avian Flu vaccination until we can verify your testimony. Until then, work as best you can on the vaccine. That should be your top priority. You are dismissed.”
When Tai and Alex got off the lift, Tai looked between Grace and Alex, worried. “Did I do something wrong?” he asked.
Alex didn’t say anything but Grace said, “No, you didn’t. You told the truth. That’s all that counts.”
Tai looked pleased with himself and Grace watch him run off to Margot. “Judge Zaida said Tai was the second. So who was the first?” asked Grace.
“I thought you would have figured that out,” Alex said shyly, and Grace looked towards Luke, who decided at that moment to look away.
Behind her, Balthier approached Alex. “Tai should be the last one right?” Balthier asked.
“Should be, but the Judges aren’t dismissing us,” Alex replied, his eyes to the Judges who were in deep discussion. “But who else would be left?” He asked, almost to himself, scanning the heads of the children, “Ah!” His eyes fell on Olette.
“Her? But she would only have to add to Hayner’s and Pence’s story,” remarked Balthier.
“That’s not it. There’s something else,” Alex whispered. Balthier eyed him and Alex nodded in the direction of the Chasers.
Balthier looked then stared at him. “She isn’t-”
“She is,” nodded Alex, “And if you think about it, it’s not entirely impossible.”
“Who told you?” asked Balthier, “Or was it confession?”
“A little of both. But there something even more surprising then that, that even I would like to hear,” said Alex.
When the Judges were finished in their discussion, Judge Zaida called, “Would Olette of Twilight Town come to the stands?”
Olette, as well as everyone else, was quite surprised as she headed to the stands with Princess Jane. Once again, the Judges did not bother to ask Olette’s name and started to question her immediately. “Miss Olette, your mother, who was not married to anyone in the vicinity of Twilight Town, gave birth to you and your brother, declaring that your biological father left you after you were born?”
“Yes,” nodded Olette.
“But after your mother died, the bank account in your mother’s name was transferred over to you and your brother, and about once a month a deposit was made via a transfer from another bank account,” said Judge Zaida.
“Yes, that was my mother’s life insurance,” remarked Olette.
“You’re mother didn’t have life insurance, Miss Olette,” Judge Ulrich said sharply, “Nor would you or your brother would have been able to touch that until you were eighteen if she did. As Angelus Intelligence would find, the bank account from which the deposits were being made into yours, was from one of our own, one of the Royal Family’s bank accounts.”
“Objection!” cried Princess Jane, “Angelus Intelligence has no right to be searching the Royal Family’s bank accounts without prior permission!”
“In this case, your Majesty, the owner did give Intelligence to search that account,” replied Judge Brenton.
“I want to see that account number,” Princess Jane said firmly.
Judge Zaida nodded and a holographic screen appeared in front of Princess Jane. Sora saw her mouth drop. His sister then looked at his grandfather who looked just as surprised as she was, to her father, who drooped his ears, to Terra, who looked a little whiter than usual.
“Your Highness, you seem to recognize the account number. You also seem just as confused as we are. Perhaps your uncle, High Lord Terra would care to explain why every month, a transfer is being made from his account to this girl, who he should have no connection with,” Judge Zaida said, turning to the Chaser.
Terra turned away from her fiery eyes, and instead looked at Olette, who had already seemed to figure it out. Terra got up and said to the entire counsel, “The reason I have been transferring funds to Olette’s account every month, is because she is my daughter.”
The delegates started to gasp, Hanyer gave a large “WHAT?!”, Princess Jane just looked like she wanted to bad mouth both her father and her uncle, and Sora just watched them with his mouth opened.
“The reason I never made direct contact with my children before is the same reason my brother and my comrade hid their children, to protect them,” explained Terra.
“Apparently not, considering that three years ago, your son, Daniel, was attacked and killed by Heartless, and his Nobody joined the ranks of the Organization,” remarked Judge Zaida.
More gasps echoed throughout the room as Olette cried, “That’s- that’s not true!”
“You cannot confirm nor deny this, Miss Olette, as your brother’s Nobody asked the leader of the Organization to erase your memories because he thought what you witness was to horrible for you to remember,” said Judge Ulrich.
Olette was numb with shock. She didn’t say anything and looked at the floor as Princess Jane asked, “What number was Olette’s brother?”
“Number Ten, Demyx,” replied Judge Brenton.
Sora looked down to the floor. Demyx was one of the members he had defeated, twice. He thought he had finished him off for good the second time…but to find out now it was his own cousin he had faced off? But wasn’t he alive? Hadn’t he show up in Radiant Gardens? He was so lost in thought, he didn’t hear the Judges dismiss the counsel.
Princess Jane was talking with Olette. “I am so sorry about this!” she bowed her head, “Believe me, when I get my hands on uncle Terra he’ll be wishing he learned how to use Protect magic! That is if Grandpa and Grandma don’t get to him first…”
“It’s all right,” said Olette, “You don’t have to go and beat him up.”
“I understand, but I am going to give him a piece of my mind!” Princess Jane huffed and took off with her father to the hallway.
“That was certainly one way to end an Inquiry,” remarked Balthier.
“Once the Judges get a hand on something like that, they have to deal with it with all the force they can muster,” sighed Alex, “I’m just glad this is all over.”
“Olette?” asked Hayner, “Are you alright?”
“I’m fine,” she forced a smile, but she still looked a little shaken by the sudden turn of events.
“Why did the Judges go so hard on Terra?” asked Grace.
“The Angelus have an unspoken code of ethics,” explained Alex, “One of them is you must always provide for your children, and if not you’re considered, well, a bunch of colorful words I shouldn’t say in front of you. If you need to put your kids in hiding due your job, then at least you tell someone about it, usually the Knights, so it doesn’t look like you’re abandoning them. With you, we told the Knights about you as well as the Royal family, because it was already bad enough your mother and I weren’t married. Sora’s parents were married, and Prince Michael did stay with Sora for the first five years of his life and after he left Sora, took Jane with him and took care of her. He also told the Royal Family and some of the Knight of his decision. Terra, on the other hand, had his children with a woman he had been seeing off and on since before he officially became a Chaser. He did not tell anyone he had kids and he made no real effort to have any interaction with them, except for financially providing for them. Sure, he feels bad about it, but he still should have said something at least to the Royal Family. The Judges won’t charge him because he’s a Chasers and a member of the Royal Family, and there’s the fact that he did indeed made no direct connection with them because he feared for his safety. But if he was somebody else, he would have been thrown in jail.”
When they walked out of the courtroom, they could hear shouts echoing from down the hall. True to her word, Princess Jane was giving her uncle a piece of her mind. “You big stupid jerk! Why didn’t you tell anyone you had kids? It one thing if we have to deal with the Sora issue but now the leaders are really going to have a row with this one!”
The Princess opened her mouth again to start another round but the Angelus King but his hand on her shoulder and said calmly, “That is enough, Jane.”
Princess Jane folded her arms, her face still full of furry, when she saw Olette broke away from the group. Olette approached the Royal Family slowly and stopped a few feet away from them. The Angelus King told Princess Jane to follow him with his wife and son, and as he came to Olette, he stopped and bowed his head respectfully. Olette bowed back, and the Royal Family continued along the corridor, leaving Terra alone with his daughter.
Olette did not look at Terra, although he was looking at her, as if trying to decipher what she was feeling. “I’m not exactly sure what to say to you,” she said.
“I understand,” said Terra.
“Mom always said you were a good person when she was alive. She loved you,” Olette added.
Terra looked a little surprised by this but said nothing.
“Danny hates you, a lot,” she went on, “He would sometimes say, if you ever showed up, he was going to kill you. I think,” she was crying now, “I hated you too a bit.” She was sobbing now and she didn’t look at Terra for fear of him seeing it as weakness. But he didn’t; he appreciated it and what she said, and for the first time since she was a baby, held her close.
Sora was still deep in thought, when his grandparents, father, and sister passed him. He watched his father in his Transmira form and remembered how hard it was for Jane to understand him. Well, maybe his father was hard to understand sometimes but Sora sure wasn’t.
“Dad!” Sora called. The wolf stopped and looked back. Jane looked back as well, a few feet in front of her father.
“I understand why you left Mom. I understand why you left us. But that doesn’t mean you have to be all depressed about it and hide yourself in your Transmira form. Sure, Mom was sad after you left, but she got over it. I think she would be disappointed to see you how you are now. Actually, I think she would just laugh and call you an idiot that has more hair than brains. What I’m trying to get at is,” Sora went on, “There are people that need you. Jane needs you. I…need you. I don’t care what you did in the past. I forgive you. So let’s just try and be together again, as a family should.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, but when he looked up again, the wolf was gone.
In the wolf’s place, what a man that Sora thought was either an older version of himself or his father. The only differences between the two were Michael was a few inches taller then he was and both his ears were pierced. Jane was so surprised at her father’s appearance, she looked as if she would jump out of her dress. Michael looked at Sora curiously, smiled warmly, and said, “Thank you.” He then wrapped his arm around Jane’s shoulder and they walked away, Jane’s head starting to lean on his shoulder. Sora wanted to go with them, but he knew Jane need her father now more than he did and as an afterthought, knew it was probably best not to go off without telling his grandparents.
Joey broke away from the group, saying, “I’ll meet you back at the Genii Ward. There’s something I got to do first.” He took off down the hall in the direction the Royal Family had gone. “Room sixteen…room seventeen…room eighteen!” He opened the door and found himself in a conference room. Three men were sitting at the end of the table: the Angelus King, Professor Xaiver, a man with blonde hair and deep red eyes Joey had never seen before, and a mouse with the roundest ears Joey had ever seen. The man with red eyes had a mechanical limb instead of a left arm and there were several metal palates covering the left side of his face.
“Mr. Carter,” King Mark smiled, “We have been expecting you. This is, as you already know, Professor Xaiver, King Mickey of Disney Castle,” he pointed to the mouse, “and this is Ansem the Wise,” he said, pointing to the man with the deep red eyes.
Joey was in awe but pulled himself together and gave a deep bow, “It is an honor, sirs.” He sat down at one of the seats and asked, “Are you four, the Big Four?”
Professor Xaiver shook his head, “We are a member short today; you will be filling in his place today. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind, as he is your grandfather.”
Joey tried very hard not to let his mouth drop open. His grandfather knew the Angelus King and Ansem the Wise? He wondered if his grandfather accidentally let it slip from one of his stories.
“We’d like to here about this Nobody cure,” said Ansem the Wise, “Do you really think you can do it?”
“It’s not impossible,” said Joey, “But it’s going to take a lot of work. I would have to come with three, maybe four, different subtypes of a placenta to really pull it off.”
“Why so many?” asked King Mickey.
“First we have the common Nobodies. They’re more of a lost cause than anything, so the best I could come up with would be a weapon to destroy them. That should be easy. Then we have the human Nobodies. Since they are all from different worlds, I don’t know how their immune systems would react to the gene therapy. Some could be immune to the cure. Thirdly we have Roxas and Naminé. Because they are already fused back to their human counterparts, separating their DNA from the human DNA is going to be difficult. It’s a painful process and quite dangerous. Finally we have Xine. She’s a vampire and she was a Nobody created from cloned DNA. There’s nothing I can use to create a cure for her, yet,” explained Joey.
“So what you need is the research,” said King Mark.
“I have enough research that I can start. What I need is testing supplies, but I doubt even the Angelus Research departments have human Nobody blood samples,” Joey folded his arms.
“You could use the blood samples we took from Sora and Kairi when they first arrived at the Flying City. The Research departments could take those samples and mass produce them for you,” suggested Professor Xaiver.
Joey nodded but Professor Xaiver said, “Something else seems to be troubling you.”
“It’s just, during my proposal, there was something I left out, only because I knew people would panic. Take a look at this,” Joey opened his laptop and pulled up a graph chart. There were four bars, one in red, blue, pink, and purple. The red and blue ones were higher than the pink and purple, but the red and pink bars were smaller than the blue and purple bars. “This is Sora’s approximate power potential before he was fused by with Roxas,” Joey pointed to the red bar, “And this is after,” he pointed to the blue bar. “The same goes for Kairi’s,” he pointed to the pink and purple bars.
“You’re saying that humans become stronger when they are fused back with their Nobodies?” asked King Mickey.
“Or their Heartless,” added Joey, “And although Kairi is not as powerful as Sora, her growth rate is higher, almost triple,” he pressed a button that showed the percent change of growth between Sora and Kairi.
“What does it mean?” asked King Mark.
“It may mean that the longer a Nobody and its human or Heartless counterpart are separate, the stronger they become. But they’re may be a time limit. There still seems to be a bond between a Nobody and its human or Heartless counterpart but that bond may fade over time or become severed if either the Nobody or the counterpart is killed,” explained Joey, “I think Xehanort may use this to become stronger.”
“Which means his Nobody would come after Riku,” remarked Professor Xaiver.
“But Xemnas was destroyed!” squealed King Mickey.
“Maybe not, my friend,” sighed Ansem the Wise, “Many of the Organization members we thought to have been destroyed are reappearing. Xemnas may still be out there somewhere.”
“And if he has been separated from his Heartless for ten years, then time is almost up for him to fuse back,” added Professor Xaiver. The rest of the table nodded.
“There’s other thing,” said Joey, “I think both Xehanort’s Heartless and his Nobody all had this planned out from the beginning.”
“To fuse back together?” asked King Mark.
“To weaken Sora,” Professor Xaiver answered before Joey could.
Joey nodded. “Back in Hallow Bastion, when Riku was first possessed by Xehanort’s Heartless, he told Sora exactly what to do to free Kairi’s heart, by freeing his own. He deliberately left the dark Keyblade behind and Sora unlocked his heart, becoming a Heartless and Roxas was born in Twilight Town. The moment that happened, Xemnas is right there, almost as if he was waiting for it to happen. Now after Sora gets all his memories screwed up by Naminé, he goes into his enchanted sleep. There is no one else at Castle Oblivion; Axel is the only one to survive and he goes back to the Organization. They actually let Naminé go and they could have easily, easily killed off Sora. But they don’t. It seems too suspicious that they would just let them go, even if they wanted him to kill off Heartless later. Roxas in the meantime is getting frustrated that no one is telling him what he wants to know and leaves. The Organization doesn’t seem to do anything at first; it’s almost like Xemnas expected it, and he probably did. He and the other first six members of the Organization studied hearts and how people acted when they were driven by their emotion. They do go after him eventually but it’s not as forced as I thought it would be. I would expect them to drag him back, torture him, and possibly kill him, but all they did was send a couple of Nobodies and Axel after him. But if you ask me, they knew he wasn’t going to come back and they hoped he would finished off Axel, who was becoming a liability. They allowed Roxas to fuse back with Sora as if they expected him to do that, regardless of the actions taken by DiZ and Riku. It seems as if Xehanort wanted to weaken Sora. I’m hoping for once that I’m wrong.”
“But that still seems kind of a stretch,” King Mickey said thoughtfully, “Xehanort is cunning but he’s not that cunning.”
“Yes, but Xehanort and the Organization have always been third party. They’ve always been the ones pulling the strings from the shadows and they did it well. My only issue is, I can’t help but think I’ve missed something,” remarked Joey.
“There’s no point in worrying about it now,” said King Mark, “If you can get started on that cure, then maybe we can take down one of Xehanort greatest allies.”
“If you can count them his allies,” remarked Professor Xaiver as they all got up to leave.
************************************************************************
Sora returned back to the Magdalene estate with his grandmother. His grandfather had stayed behind to take care of some business, maybe to calm the chaos caused by Terra down. The Queen’s face still looked troubled with worry and Sora tentatively asked, “Grandma, are you mad at Uncle Terra?”
The Queen sighed and said, “I’m not sure. It’s been so long since I last saw him, but I wished he had said something to me at least. Your grandfather on the other hand…” she broke off.
They were both quiet until they reached the estate. “You might want to gather up your belongings,” said Sora’s grandmother, “They’ll let you leave tomorrow and knowing Captain Balthier he would want to leave straight away before traffic gets bad.”
Sora nodded and went up to his bedroom. Not surprisingly, Jane was there. “I got everything packed up and ready to go. Just say the word and we’ll take off!”
“That didn’t take long,” remarked Sora.
“Well it’s just a few of my clothes, a set of summoner’s robes, a staff, and my equipment. Dad says I could go too,” Jane said excitedly, “Let’s hope he comes up with a really good excuse.”
“But what if they catch us trying to leave with you?” asked Sora.
“I’ll be in my human form. Only a few people know what I look like as a human. They’ll just think I’m someone you picked up on Alluria,” explained Jane, “So any idea where we’re going?”
“Not sure,” shrugged Sora, “Tai has the Astropass and we won’t know where to go until it activates. Maybe we’ll just head back to Radiant Gardens.”
“Well where ever we go, we have to be back in time for the Helios Ball,” said Jane.
“The Helios Ball?” asked Sora.
Jane nodded, “It takes place the last day of the Federation’s session before Winter break. All the world delegates gather for a night of festivities at the Royal Palace. All the Royal Family has to be there of course, so you have to come along to. We’re probably going to have to find you something nice to wear and you’ll need to look for a date too. The Keyblade Users and the Royal Family usually open the ball.”
“I don’t dance!” Sora grimaced.
Jane sighed. “Looks like that’s one more thing to add to my to-do list: teach-Sora-how-to-dance-so-he-doesn’t-make-a-complete-idiot-of-himself-in-front-of-hundreds-of-world-leaders.”
“Fine, I’ll do it! Just don’t force me to wear something stupid,” said Sora.
There was a knock on Sora’s door. Jane dived under the bed as Jarvis called through the door, “Master Sora! There’s a visitor for you!”
Once he made sure Jane was well hidden, Sora opened the door and followed Jarvis down the stairs. Judge Zaida, still in her armor was waiting in the lobby. Jarvis took off at once, as he had to help make dinner, leaving the two of them alone. Sora bowed and Judge Zaida bowed back. “The counsel has a request for you, Keyblade Master. Due to your pass relations with King Triton of Atlantica and his daughter, they wish for you to check up on him. The King and his delegates or even anyone from his world has not been to the Federation for several months. The counsel is worried something may have happened to him. Do you except our request?”
“I do,” Sora replied at once, hoping the Commander had nothing to do with Atlantica or anything for that matter.
“I am glad to hear that,” remarked Judge Zaida, “We expect great things from you, Keyblade Master. Do not disappoint us as your predecessors did.”
As Judge Zaida walked out of the house, Sora could help but feel a little angry about what she had said. He returned back to his bedroom, where Jane was still there. “Who was it? What did they say?” she asked.
“It was Judge Zaida,” he replied, “She wants me to go to Atlantica to check on the King.”
“Oh,” Jane’s face dropped.
“What’s wrong?” asked Sora.
“If they’re sending you, that means they think there’s something bad going on or something weird is going on, whichever you prefer,” explained Jane.
“It shouldn’t be anything I can’t handle,” remarked Sora.
“If not I’m always there to save your ass,” grinned Jane.
“Hey!” Sora threw a pillow at her and they started a pillow fight that lasted until Sora was called to dinner and Jane had to leave for home.
************************************************************************
Grace was woken up early the next morning by her mother. “I have to go,” Aqua said.
“Where?” Grace asked sleepily.
“I can’t tell you,” she replied, “But I will see you soon. You have to get ready. Your father will see you and your brother off.” Aqua then kissed her goodbye and disappeared through Grace’s bedroom door.
Grace got dress and climbed down the stairs into the kitchen. Her father was making pancakes on the stovetop, while Tai and Luke seemed to be in some contest to see who would fall asleep first. They perked up when Alex placed a large plate of hotcakes on the table. Grace watched as Luke dumped chocolate syrup and whipped cream on his stack as she reached for the butter, Tai looking on with a mixture of surprise and horror.
When they were finished, Alex took them outside and called down a taxi, telling the driver to take them to docking station 156. The sun was just starting to rise on the horizon and they were one of the only few out on the road. The taxi took them to a port area, where ships of every size docked at platforms that were as large as train stations. They approached a section marked “restrained transport ships” and Alex had to show the guard his ID before the taxi could go through. The Strahl and Gummi ship were docked next to each other and most of the gang was already there, Balthier making his final preparations.
“Are we ready to go?” asked Grace.
“There’s still some more boxes to load and Sora insists that we wait until his friend comes,” said Balthier.
“His friend?” Grace turned to look at Sora, who was pacing up and down between Donald and Goofy.
“Oh! Where is she?” he shouted.
“That’s the last of them,” Balthier announced as the last of the supplies were loaded into the Strahl, “We’re leaving!”
“WWWWWWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTT!”
There was a sudden crash from behind like a small explosion. Something crashed into the bundle of boxes behind them. A hand reached out from the piles and a second hand on a hoverboard helped pushed a young girl with sleek black hair in a ponytail and goggles over her eyes. Grace thought she looked oddly familiar.
The girl took over her goggles and let them dangle around her neck. She walked up to Sora with a large duffel bag under one arm and the hoverboard in the other. “I thought I told you to wait!” she said angrily at Sora.
“You’re late!” Sora folded his arm back at her.
“Ah, if it isn’t our little thief,” said Balthier, “What brings you here?”
“This little thief just got hired by the Keyblade Master. I’m to help him in his quest to take down the Commander, for a small amount of Munny, of course,” the girl smiled.
“More like a king’s ransom,” remarked Alex.
“Do you have a name?” asked Balthier.
“I’m Lyra Silvertounge, thief and entrepreneur extraordinare,” said the girl.
Balthier folded his arms and studied the girl, deep in thought. He looked at Alex and they both seemed to be thinking the same thing. “Lfqw wbrf Vsblufkқ, mfgs ualwgüŵk glp g dfwŵғs ualüfgeғs,” Balthier said in high Angelican.
Lyra made a face but Balthier said to the group, “All right, listen up! Grace, Lucy, and Lyra will be traveling with Sora, Donald, and Goofy in the Gummi ship. Once we have permission to leave, the space traffickers we tell us when we can warp to Atlantica. Got it?”
The kids gave a cheer and they started to board the Strahl. Grace gave her father a tight good-bye hug and she even managed to grab Luke and give him a small squeeze before he wandered off. “I’ll see you two soon, all right?” said Alex.
Grace and Tai both nodded and Grace ran over to join the others at the Gummi ship. “We’re going to Radiant Gardens,” Sam told Sora, “There’s still work to be done in Ansem’s labs, but we should be able to tag along as soon as that work is done. Would you mind doing me a favor, and look after Ling for me?”
“Don’t worry. She’s in good hands,” said Sora, “Just don’t go getting yourself caught by the Angelus again. And…may the force be with you.”
Sam broke into a wide grin. “Catching on, are you? It’s about time!”
“Sora! We got to go!” called Donald.
Sora climbed back on board the Gummi ship, just as the radio echoed, “Space traffic controller three to DCM Gummi One. Permission has been granted to depart. Please proceed to warp gate terminal eight with the Strahl. Over.”
“Roger that!” Donald squawked into the microphone and pulled away from the dock with the Strahl.
The warp gate was a gigantic brown metal ring with flashing beacons on it. As the beacons got brighter, the ring started to activate, until the gate started to disorient the space inside of it. “Full speed ahead!” shouted Donald as he pushed the controls forward behind the Strahl, the warp sending them deep through space.
As the Keyblade Master and his allies were leaving the Flying City, Lady White broke into Prince Michael’s study. “My Lord, the Princess! She’s gone!”
She stopped when she saw Prince Michael in his human form. He did not turn to face her and was instead reading a letter he found on his table. “My Lord?” she asked, half surprised to see him in his human form and half believing he had not heard her.
“It’s alright, Minerva,” Prince Michael tucked the letter away, “I know where she is. She’s in save hands.”
“But sir-?”
“I need you to cancel all of my appointments today. There’s someone I need to see,” he walked towards her, “Someone I haven’t seen in a long time. I hope you understand.”
“Of course my Prince,” Lady White bowed her head and she when she lifted her head, the Prince was already out the front door, leaving Lady White to wonder about the surprises and changes yet to come.
“Triton’s granddaughter will be mine!”
“But something of this scale and magnitude isn’t natural.”
“This belonged to your aunt.”
“Good evening ladies and gentlemen. We are tonight’s entertainment.”
“And I don’t believe in fairies!”
“They’re both gone!”
“Do remember that forbidden book by Philip Pullman?”
“Operation Dæmon has been very successful so far.”
“Blue punch buggie!”
“Are you sure it’s a dog?”
“There are two of us left. The other is infected; everyone else is dead.”
“To infinity and beyond!”
“You’re an action figure!”
“That’s it!”
“Jack and Sally are getting married!”
“I saw his face.”
“Perhaps this might help you.”
“He’s your uncle.”
“I’m sorry but we’re going to trust a chicken?”
“I guess they’re not very friendly.”
“He’s going into cardiac arrest.”
“I’m sorry but we can never see each other again.”
“Atlantis? What would Xehanort want with a city that doesn’t exist?”
“It’s the Shepherd’s Journal.”
“The Heart of Atlantis lies with the eyes of her King.”
“How could we have missed this?”
“The Sea of Izabella will guide you.”
“Ah, so you’re from the Hereafter.”
“What if they were afraid of something so terrible, it scared them as much as I do?”
“I love you.”
“This ends now!”
And now it's time for your first clue about the secret boss:
"This character is not from the Disney or Square-Enix universe (that includes Kingdom Hearts, Valkyrie Tales (?) front Mission, Dragon Quest, and Star Ocean), but is well known to gamers."
Remember, once you figure out who it is, come up with a strategy to beat this character!
The Angelus Knights have captured Sora and the gang to testify in the Galactic Federation's inquiry. We've already met a slew of new characters, now it's time to know what big juicy secrets they're hidding! This chapter is long and may need a second time through to understand everything. Once again, enjoy readers. You've deserved it.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN:
THE INQUIRY
THE GALACTIC FEDERATION HEADQUARTERS, ALLURIA
THE INQUIRY
THE GALACTIC FEDERATION HEADQUARTERS, ALLURIA
The counsel room was as large as a baseball stadium, with its seats rising as far as the eyes could see. Grace reckoned it was as tall as the World Qudditch Stadium from Harry Potter for there was hundreds of people of all races sitting in chairs. Each row of chairs rotated around the center area slowly, as if to see all prospective. The chairs were also divided into subsections by world. As the group walked up the walkway to a center platform, a group of seats stood out from the rest. They were more towards the center and didn’t rotate but stood facing the center platform. Three knights sat at this grouping of seats. Their armor was decorated like the Chasers but the knights didn’t carry Keyblades; instead they held swords and spears. Three scribes sat to the right of them: a human, an Angelus, and a moogle. On the left of the knights, was a window box with at least twenty people inside wearing headsets; translators for various races.
“All rise!” shouted an Angelus Knight. The entire room stood up, including the three knights, with such force the room shook. “This Imperial Inquiry has been called into order by vote of the Federation. Overseeing this Inquiry, High Judge Lady Zaida, High Judge Lord Ulrich, and High Judge Lord Brenton.”
As each of the Judges names were called, they took off their helmets. The first one, Judge Zaida, had silver hair and fiery eyes. The other judges had dark hair and the blue eyes of the Angelus. When all three helmets were taken off, the Angelus Knight said, “You may be seated.”
When the noise of the shifting of chairs died down, Judge Zaida asked one of the scribes, “Who is not present today?”
The Angelus scribe stood up. “High Lord Hades, the Olympian God of the Underworld-”
“The Gods are here too?” Grace whispered to her father.
“They’re up there,” Alex pointed to the top of the room, which was cloaked in light, “Hades never shows up of course.”
“-World Leader Commander Neuve of Juno City,” the scribe continued, “King Triton and the other world leaders of Atlantica, and the Chasers have not checked in yet.”
A side door burst open and a voice called, “Wait! We’re here!”
Grace’s mom, Aqua, and Terra entered the dome, in their full Chaser armor. As they took their seats above the window box for the translators, there were a few whispered remarks passed back and forth between world leaders. The Chasers took off their helmets. Aqua caught Alex’s eye, and blew him a small secret kiss; he lowered his head so no one would see him blush. Aqua then winked at Grace and Tai and then stood calm and presentable with Terra next to her. Next to Terra, was an empty seat; Grace already figured who it belonged to.
One of the Judges, Judge Ulrich stood up. “To the Federation Members, the Angelus Knights, the Chasers, and our other guests, welcome. Today we hope to find more answers to the questions we still have surrounding the Heartless, the Nobodies, the Organization XIII, and the event known as the Juno City Crisis. To those being questioned today: answer as best to your abilities. You have nothing to hide here. Speak only the truth; there are several lie detectors hidden throughout the room. Even if you fool the machines, Professor Xaiver, who sitting behind me,” he nodded to an older man in a wheelchair in the row behind the Judges, “will know when you’re lying. We will began.”
“First to the stands,” said Judge Zaida as she picked up a piece of paper, “High Lord Sora, the Keyblade Master.”
Sora took a deep breath and made his way out to the center platform.
“Oh crap,” muttered Alex.
“Did you know he was being called up?” whispered Balthier.
“No!” Alex hissed.
“So then who’s his defense attorney?” asked Balthier.
“I don’t know!”
“What’s wrong?” asked Kairi.
“Sora was not suppose to be called to the stands,” explained Alex.
“Is that necessarily a bad thing?” asked Grace.
“It’s going to be,” said Balthier.
“Let’s just say there’s something big Sora isn’t suppose to know about, and now he’s going to find out,” Alex buried his face in his hand.
Aqua was mouthing something to Alex. “I didn’t know!” he mouthed back.
Aqua rolled her eyes with a sigh and looked back down at Sora who was approaching a floating lift. Before he even got to the lift, Judge Brenton asked him, “Where is your defense attorney?”
“My defense attorney?” asked Sora.
“Did you not know you were being called to the stand today?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“No,” Sora shook his head.
“He was one of the ones we added last night,” Judge Zaida whispered to the other judges. They nodded and Judge Zaida turned back to Sora, “Very well; you will placed under arrest immediately-”
“Wait!”
The door behind the group opened up and Princess Jane and her wolf guardian rushed in the room. “Sorry, but we had a bad run in with the paparazzi,” she explained.
“Princess Jane, what is your reason for being here?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I’m Sora defense attorney,” she replied. There were a few gasps from the audience but they quickly died down.
“Do you have written permission?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I do,” she held up a document, “You will find my father’s signature at the bottom. It also gives me the right to be the defense attorney for anyone else that doesn’t have one today.” The Princess gave it to an Angelus guard who passed it on to the Judges.
The Judges each went over it and when they approved it, Judge Brenton said to Princess Jane, “Very well. If there are no more interruptions we will began.”
Princess Jane took her place next to Sora on the floating lift. When they stepped on, the lift took them up above the ground a few yards so they were eye and eye with the Judges. The wolf walked over to where Pongo and Perdita. As he did, Alex, Balthier, Fran and Luke gave the wolf a small bow. “Who is that?” Grace asked carefully.
“That is Jane’s father, the Crown Prince, in his Transmira form,” explained Alex, “It’s been quite awhile since he gone into a humanoid form.”
“Why?” asked Grace.
“He’s been depressed since he left his wife and son behind ten years ago,” explained Alex.
“His son?” Grace looked from the wolf to Sora. She looked back at her father. “You don’t mean-” She closed her mouth when Balthier gave her a threatening look.
“Name?” Judge Ulrich asked Sora.
“Sora, the Keyblade Master, protector of the realm of Light,” Sora said. The Judges looked at him, expecting him to say more. “Um…I think that’s it.”
“You’re missing quite a bit,” remarked Judge Zaida, “Your full title, please.”
“I thought that was my full title,” said Sora.
“He doesn’t know his full title,” said Professor Xaiver, “He never has.”
“Well then, the defense attorney will have to provide that information to us,” said Judge Ulrich.
“With all due respect High Judges, revealing that information will break my oath,” said Princess Jane firmly.
“Is that an oath to the Angelus King or your father?” asked Judge Brenton raising an eyebrow.
“Both,” replied the Princess, not taking her eyes off the Judges. A few whispers passed between the world leaders after she replied.
“Although you’re willing to keep the promises you made to both father and grandfather,” remarked Judge Zaida, “That oath has nothing here. If you are unwilling to divulge that information, you and High Lord Sora will be placed under arrest.”
“I understand,” said Princess Jane, “But before I say anything, I would like to have the Angelus King’s permission.” She looked up to the rotating seats, to an elderly Angelus in a formal uniform. Sora saw his grandmother sitting next to the man. She reached for the King’s hand, and rubbed it warmly, but the King did not take his eyes off of Princess Jane.
“Permission granted; you may break your oath,” said the Angelus King, his voice similar to Sora’s grandfather.
The Princess nodded and took a deep breath.
“Here comes the landslide,” whispered Alex.
“Sora…is my older brother. He is His Imperial Highness Prince Sora Michael Magdalene, the son of Crown Prince Michael of the Royal Magdalene house, son of Chen, great-granddaughter of High Summoner Yuna, second in line for the Angelus throne, Duke of the Stardust Nebula, Emperor of the Sun Sigil, Honorary Chaser of the realm of Light, nephew of High Lord Terra, Chaser of the realm of the Light, and Chosen One of the Keyblade, supposedly handpicked by Ultima herself,” said Princess Jane.
“Hook, line, and sinker,” mumbled Luke glancing at his watch, “3, 2, 1…”
There was a sudden uproar in the room but no one was as loud as Sora’s “WHAT??????????!” As the Judges tried to calm everyone down, a voice broke through the crowd, “Proof! Where’s the proof? We were told ten years ago that King’s grandson was dead! And if he is Angelus, why isn’t he in Angelus form? Even a third generation cross breed should have full control of his powers at his age!”
A few murmurs of agreement passed around the room, and Princess Jane made a face. “So you want proof he’s my brother? Well he does have the trademark Angelus blue eyes and seriously, who else besides the Magdalene boys has hair as pointy as this?” She poked one of Sora’s hair spikes.
There was silence.
“I don’t think they’re buying it,” Sora whispered to his sister.
“Shut up!” she hissed and took out a USB flash drive, “As for more concrete evidence,” she plugged the USB into a port on the lift and a holographic screen popped up. She messed with the screen and displayed an x-ray picture to the counsel. “This is Sora’s X-ray of his backside when he was examined upon arrival to the Flying City. As you can see, he has the wing bone just above the shoulder blades. And this is an imprint of his chromosome count,” a picture of black and white marks was pulled up, “and this,” she zoomed into one of the chromosomes, “is CHA-623; the Angelus royal gene. But honestly, I don’t think we’re here to discuss this topic specifically.”
“I still want to know why Angelus King lied to the counsel,” bickered the same man who had spoken out before.
“For my grandson’s protection,” the King said firmly, “It was prophesized he would become the next Keyblade Master; I was not going to let my grandson at the age of five take on the Heartless. Not to mention the fact that Angelus Intelligence warned that Xehanort was after him. Or do you not remember the chaos we were all under when the Heartless first appeared?”
“Enough!” interjected Judge Zaida, “If we want to finish by nightfall, we must continue. Now Sora,” she turned back to the Keyblade Master, “At the age of five, your father, Crown Prince Michael, erased or modified you and your mother’s memories of your sister and himself by a process which we call Angelus Memory Modification. As such, we cannot ask you to confirm this because you wouldn’t remember, but you were aware that your father left you, correct?”
“Yes,” replied Sora.
“The same day your father and sister left you, you came into contact with a girl name Kairi, who had escaped from the world called Radiant Gardens during the first invasion of Heartless. Were you aware she came from another world?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Sora shook his head.
“Then why was it nine years later, you, Kairi, and your friend Riku made plans to leave the world?” asked Judge Zaida.
“It was Riku idea. See, Kairi didn’t remember anything from before she came to the Islands, so Riku thought she came from somewhere beyond the Islands. We built a raft but we didn’t get the chance to use it,” explained Sora.
“When did you first come into contact with the Keyblade?” asked Judge Brenton.
“It was when the Heartless invaded the Islands,” Sora thought back, “There was a storm and I went to check on the raft. Riku and Kairi’s boats were there when I got to the children’s island, so I went looking for them. I saw Riku and asked him where Kairi was. He said the door had opened and he was being swallowed by the darkness. I reached for his hand but I was being swallowed up too. Suddenly, there was nothing but black but then there was a light, and the next thing I knew, I had the Keyblade.”
“No other premonitions?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Before I had a couple of weird dreams but that was it,” explained Sora.
“So after the Islands were destroyed, you made your way to Traverse Town, where you met King Mickey’s subjects, the Mage Donald and Captain Goofy, and they offered to take you with them on their search for their King. From what we’ve gathered for Angelus Intelligence, you interfered with the Queen of Hearts’ court in Wonderland, but stopped the execution of a Maiden of Heart; you stopped a hunter from poaching in Deep Jungle; battled Heartless in the Olympic Coliseum with the aid of Hercules; stopped a vizier from taking over the city of Agrabah; aided Princess Ariel from reclaiming King Triton’s triton in Atlantica; defeated Ooggie Boggie in the domain of Halloween Town; and defeated the pirate, Captain Hook near the stars of Neverland. But when you reached Hallow Bastion, the Headquarters of the witch Maleficent, the Keyblade was taken by you by Riku. Yet it returned to you the next time you met him. How?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I guess my heart was just stronger,” remarked Sora.
The Judges whispered among themselves and even Terra whispered something in Aqua’s ear. When they were done, Judge Zaida continued, “After you defeated Maleficent, you and the King’s subjects found the Keyhole Maleficent had been forging with the seven Maidens of Heart. One of them was Princess Kairi, but her heart had transmigrated to yours. You took the advice of Riku who was possessed by Xehanort’s heartless and stabbed yourself in the chest with another Keyblade to free Kairi’s heart and almost destroying your own. While that was very noble and stupid, you yourself became a Heartless, and in turn, created two Nobodies: Roxas and Naminé, correct?”
“Yes,” nodded Sora.
“And you were made human again by…I can’t believe I’m saying this…the love of Kairi?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sora shuffled his feet and his face turned red. “Something like that.”
“As the story goes, you and the King’s subjects went off to fight Xehanort’s heartless at Kingdom Hearts. Can you tell us what happened after you defeated the Heartless?” asked Judge Zaida.
“The door to Kingdom Hearts was opened, so we tried to close it; there was all these Heartless on the other side. But the door was so heavy…that’s when Riku grabbed the door on the other side. King Mickey held off the Heartless and we closed the door. And with the Keyblade, I sealed the door and it disappeared into the light. And then….I said goodbye,” Sora broke off.
“You said goodbye to who?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Kairi,” Sora said in a quiet tone.
“After the battle of Kingdom Hearts, you and the King’s subject travel through an area between the realms we called the Crossroads. We believe this is when you first came into contact with Organization XIII. Do you remember what happened?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I remember I couldn’t sleep, so I walked a little bit down the road, to uh…well a crossroads,” explained Sora, “I heard a voice and turned around. There was a man in a black coat and he disappeared down the road.”
“What did the man in the black coat say?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I don’t remember,” replied Sora.
“Do you know what happened next?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I woke Donald and Goofy and we walked back to the crossroads and followed the man to a castle. I think it was called Castle Oblivion. I don’t remember much after that,” said Sora.
“What do you remember?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“I remember Naminé and fighting the Organization members, but that’s it,” explained Sora.
“Do you know which ones you fought?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sora shook his head.
“Can you show us?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Show you?” Sora raised an eyebrow. A holographic screen appeared before him displaying the faces of the Organization members. He touched some of the pictures and the screen disappeared, reappearing back to the Judges.
“Only four members…” remarked Judge Zaida. “Were you aware that Naminé scrambled your memories during your stay in Castle Oblivion?”
“Yeah, but she put them back, right?” said Sora.
“For what we’ve gathered, yes. And for a year, you and your friends were placed in a semi-comatose state until your memories were restored. During that time, your Nobody, Roxas, joined the Organization. Several months later, he left the Organization but was soon captured by Riku to help your memory restoration go faster. After that, nothing, but we believe he made some sort of contact with you. Where is Roxas now?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sora looked at Princes Jane, who in the slightest subtle movement shook her head. “I don’t know,” Sora replied.
A buzzer went off and Judge Ulrich said, “You’re lying Keyblade Master. Where is Roxas?”
“I…respect my right to remain silent on the matter,” said Sora.
There was another uproar in the room. Angry outburst of “Nobodies are dangerous!” and “He’s withholding important information!” echoed from every end of the room. They only got quiet when a bolt of lightning and thunder shook the room from above.
“Thank you High Lord Zeus,” said Judge Zaida, “We will take a vote, deciding whether or not Prince Sora’s sudden decision to remain silent will be uphold.”
“Not good,” muttered Princess Jane.
“What’s not good?” asked Sora.
“They’re going to take a vote to override your right of silence. You saw what happened before; they want you to talk,” explained Princess Jane.
“Can’t you do something?” asked Sora.
“Not in this case,” the Princess shook her head.
At that moment the votes came back on a holographic screen to Judge Zaida. “The Majority vote has been decided. Prince Sora’s right of silence has been overturned. We will ask again: where is Roxas?”
There was a chuckle from behind the Judges. Professor Xaiver took a moment to quiet himself and said to the Judges, “He’s right in front of you.”
“That’s impossible…” Judge Brenton and the other Judges turned back to Sora only to find he wasn’t there. In his place was Roxas.
Gasps echoed all over the room. Joey and Matti pushed Naminé down to the floor, as Kairi had also transformed, to keep the guards form noticing while their attention was on Roxas. Aqua looked shocked but the look of surprise was more apparent on Terra’s face. The Angelus guards readied their weapons but Judge Zaida raised her hand for the guards to lower them. “This isn’t what I had in mind,” she remarked, “But we will proceed to questioning you.”
Roxas said nothing, not even when Princess Jane hissed, “What do you think you’re doing?”
“Right after your…birth, you officially became the thirteenth member of the terrorist clan known as Organization XIII. You realize that by mere association you may face charges of committing acts of terror upon the worlds’ people, genocide, assassination, and assault,” said Judge Zaida.
“There is no evidence to prove that Roxas did any of that!” said Princess Jane.
Whispered passed through the room again and Judge Zaida said, “True, there is no concrete evidence… at this time. But we will question Roxas all the same. Why did you join the Organization?”
“For a purpose,” replied Roxas.
“You had no memories of your life before, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“None,” said Roxas.
“And what was your purpose in the Organization?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Defeat Heartless. That’s all I did,” he replied.
The Judges turned back to Professor Xaiver. “He is telling the truth,” said the Professor, “With that as his only task and finding no answers to who he was, is the reason why he left the Organization.”
Judge Zaida turned back to Roxas. “When you left the Organization, you were captured by Riku and brought to DiZ to be placed in a virtual simulation of Twilight Town. Describe what that world was like.”
“It was…very real. Looking back, everything was down to the tinniest of details. But when I found out it wasn’t real, and that I wasn’t suppose to exist, I got angry,” Roxas looked away, trying not to think of the other Twilight Town.
“You got angry? Are you saying you felt this emotion?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Yes,” nodded Roxas.
The Judges whispered to each other as well as a few of the world leaders. Judge Zaida turned back to him, “Very well, but we have one more question, slightly off topic-”
“Hold on a second,” Roxas told the Judges. He then turned to the counsel. “All right. You guys can all shut up now. Don’t think I don’t know you’re talking about me behind our backs. If you got something to say, say it now.”
There was complete silence in the room; no one spoke. “Just as I thought,” remarked Roxas, “You’re all a bunch of cowards. Or you have nothing bad to say to me. I don’t care.”
“You’re unorthodox; I’ll give you that,” remarked the Angelus King. There were a few smiles, including one from Roxas.
“Well…now as for that last question…” Judge Zaida looked down at her papers then looked up at Sora. “How did you do that?”
“Do what?” asked Sora. Everyone stared at him.
“You were just Roxas and you changed back,” said Judge Zaida.
“I was?” asked Sora.
“What is the last thing you remember?” asked Judge Brenton.
“You were asking me where Roxas was,” replied Sora.
“He doesn’t remember anything from the last five minutes. His mind is blank,” remarked Professor Xaiver.
“All right…after you went into a comatose state for a year to restore your memories, you woke in Twilight Town, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Sora.
“From what we received from Angelus intelligence, after leaving Twilight Town, you stopped an invasion of Heartless upon the world of Land of Dragons, aided the hero Hercules in the recent battle to stop Lord Hades, prevented the Disney Castle from being taken over by Maleficent, saved Port Royal from a band of cursed pirates, defeated the sea witch Ursula with the aid of Princess Ariel, stopped Jafar a second time from taking over Agrahba, prevented Oogie Boogie from destroying Christmas Town, restored the king of the Pride Lands back to his throne, and once again, crush an invasion of Heartless from taking over Hallow Bastion. Now while you were on Hallow Bastion, you came into contact with an artificial intelligent security program named Tron. Were you aware that both Tron and the entire Operating System for Ansem the Wise’s computer was a copy from a system possibly associated with an Earthern company?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Tron did say something like that,” remarked Sora.
“So you returned to Twilight Town and found a portal to the realm of darkness to finish off Organization XIII. Can you tell us which members you defeated?” asked Judge Zaida.
Another holographic screen of pictures appeared in front of Sora. He selected a few of the pictures and the results went back to the Judges’ desk. “You realize that out of the nine Organization members you defeated, three are still alive and possibly more. We still don’t know what their concept of death is, but sooner or later, those still surviving members will have to face their crimes. You are done.”
The floating lift lowered back down to the center platform. Sora looked over at Princess Jane but she didn’t return his gaze. She looked a little sad and walked to the back of the platform as soon as the lift stopped. His sister…Princess Jane was his sister. Suddenly he felt angry; why didn’t anyone tell him? He pushed through the group and walked out of the courtroom.
“Sora!” Kairi followed after him, transforming back from Naminé.
A guard tried to stop her from following him out. “I’m sorry miss, but you can’t leave.”
“I really don’t care,” she pushed the guard aside and joined Sora in the hallway. “Sora, what’s wrong? You know you can tell me,” she reached for Sora’s shoulder.
“Why didn’t anyone tell me? Balthier, Grace’s dad, my grandparents; they all knew,” he clenched his fist.
“Would you have believed them if they told you you were a prince?” asked Kairi.
“It’s not so much that part, it’s…they could have at least told me I had a sister,” he said.
They were both quiet for a moment, then Kairi said, “Let’s go back inside. You were only the first one up. We need to support the others.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” nodded Sora and he took her hand and they went back inside the courtroom.
As soon as they entered, Judge Zaida announced, “Next to the stand, Grace Porter, the Keyblade Master’s Apprentice.”
Grace and her father stepped onto the floating lift. When the lift reached the eye level of the judges, Judge Brenton asked, “Name?”
“Lady Grace Anastasia Alexandievna Romanov Porter, Apprentice to the High Lord Keyblade Master of Light, Sora, Honorary Chaser of Light and Twilight, Dutchess of the Romanov-Porter clan, daughter of Lord Alexander Ivan Nicholaievitch Romanov Porter, and daughter of High Lady Aquamarie ‘Aqua’ Sarah Wayne,” Grace said without making a mistake.
“Your father will be serving as your defense attorney?” asked Judge Ulrich.
Grace looked at her father who nodded to the judges. “We will begin. Grace Porter,” started Judge Zaida, “When you were only a few days old, your biological parents left you in the care of St. Paul’s Orphanage and Academy for Young Girls in Juno City for your own protection under the condition that upon your fifteenth birthday you would be given over to your guardians Captain Balthier and Fran. Only a few people knew of your existence and that you were Lord Alexander’s daughter: the royal family, King Mickey, Ansem the Wise, a small selection of the Angelus Elite Knights, and the Judges. You, of course had no knowledge of that, but what was the story the orphanage told you about your parents?”
“They told me…my mother gave me up. That’s what the official story was,” replied Grace.
“The official story?” Judge Brenton raised an eyebrow.
“Well, some of the teachers said my mother was a prostitute along with the other colorful words that came with it,” explained Grace. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Aqua’s mouth drop.
“But you didn’t believe that?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Grace shook her head.
“Was life hard for you in the orphanage?” asked Judge Zaida.
“It wasn’t too bad. I’m mean the food could’ve been better some days,” Grace shrugged, “But my friends helped me out a lot.”
“Your friends had a great influence on you?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Yes,” Grace said with a smile.
“Perhaps not so much of the good kind,” remarked Judge Brenton, “We have here a list of demerits accumulated during your school years at St. Paul’s. More than a hundred counts of tarries and illegal absences, twenty counts of class cuts, five counts of using a cellphone during class, fifteen counts of insubordination, several counts of inappropriate conduct and/or fighting, numerous detentions both before and after school, twenty in-school-suspensions both half day and full day, and ten out-of-school-suspensions, four of which were three-full-day suspensions. You also have one count of indecent exposure and one count for disrupting school functions by ‘liberating the frogs that were suppose to be used for dissection in the Biology classes’. Many of your friends have served with your punishments but so far you have the most demerits.”
“Crap!” Matti hissed and passed Mitch a fifty dollar bill.
“What have you to say to this?” asked Judge Brenton.
“We were a little rebellious,” Grace laughed weakly but no one else joined her.
“Next question,” said Judge Zaida, “When you were five, you found a robot in the trash left behind by your father for you to find. What model was it?”
“You’re asking the wrong person,” remarked Grace, “It was a Lithloid model, humanoid class,” she looked back at Joey who nodded, “They didn’t have legs; instead they floated around with anti-gravity microchips.”
“And you named the robot Tai? An odd name to give to a robot,” remarked Judge Zaida.
“I got it from the letters on his hard drive: Titan Artificial Intelligence,” explained Grace.
“Were you aware that embedded within the robot’s hard drive and memory core was a heart?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Well…looking back, there was a box in with the hard drive. We didn’t know what it was for, so Joey tried to open it a couple of times, but it wouldn’t open, so we just left it,” said Grace.
“But the model type was only designed to last for ten years?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” Grace nodded.
“But you didn’t know his programming had been altered to over ride the shutdown?”
“No,” Grace shook her head.
“Let’s change to a different subject,” said Judge Zaida, “The Commander: did he seem like a good leader to you?”
“Well…when I was younger, I didn’t understand much about politics, but there were a few things that stood out. Our social studies teacher called Juno a democratic city like Athens or Sparta but it didn’t seem democratic because the Commander’s word, not the people’s word was the law. Then there was the military buildup starting from the time of the Heartless Colony Massacre onward. It always seemed like we were going to war, but Juno had no enemies other than the Heartless, but as long as the anti-Heartless waves were working, we should’ve been safe. Thirdly, the book banning; I had a few of the forbidden books but I didn’t see anything wrong with them. When I pointed some of the stuff out to the teacher, she just ignored me but looked as if someone was watching her. As I got older, I noticed how panicky the adults would get if they made a mistake, especially the doctors and the scientists. Sometimes people would disappear and be never heard of again, called up for duty to the Government Offices. It wasn’t too often at the Orphanage that a few troublemaking kids would show up after they’re parents were sent to the Offices,” explained Grace.
“Did anything strange happen before the Juno City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“For me or for Juno?” asked Grace.
“For you,” clarified Judge Zaida.
“I think it started two months before the Crisis when I met Axel,” said Grace.
“You met an Organization member?” Judge Ulrich raised an eyebrow.
“Well, I didn’t know he was in the Organization back then,” explained Grace.
“Even though months earlier your Government issued a warrant for the arrest of all thirteen members?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Look, the Organization never showed up in Juno before. We didn’t even know they were Nobodies. We thought they were terrorists; you know, suicide bombers, people that blow up stuff to make a point. So when no one saw them, everyone forgot about them,” said Grace.
“Did Axel show any of his powers?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Grace shook her head, “He was pretty weak when I found him. The only thing that stood out was he liked fire a bit too much and he knew more about weaponry than anyone I knew.”
“You didn’t question where he was from?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“No, I mean, there was about 250 million people living in Juno City. There was no way I would know everyone,” said Grace.
“Was there anything else that happened to you before the Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Right after Axel showed up, I started to have weird dreams,” said Grace, “Of something that happened years ago. There was nothing I could make out; it was all jumbled.”
“You mean the memory that was implanted inside of you when you were born,” suggested Judge Zaida.
“Yeah, the implanted- wait a sec!” Grace then turned to Alex, “What implanted memory?!”
Alex made a look and glanced at Aqua. She sighed, looking uncomfortable.
“Lady Porter,” Judge Zaida brought Grace’s attention back, “Can you please explain the dream?”
“Usually it was just bits and pieces. Knights, big giant keys, and…lots of lights,” explained Grace.
“That’s what you saw at first?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” Grace said. A buzzer went off.
“What else did you see?” said Judge Zaida.
“A boy,” Grace blurted out.
“You mean Lord Ventus?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Yes,” nodded Grace.
“We are told that the few days before Juno City Crisis was very interesting for both you and the city. What happened that week before the Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Well, I guess that first thing would be the power outages. It started out with the lights sometimes flickering, then they would go out for a minute or so. Most people thought it was all caused by the recent heat wave, not because the generator was failing. In fact, the only people who knew the generator was failing, were the scientists inside of the Government Offices. And because the lights were going so was the Heartless protection. The Heartless noticed it too, so they started acting up more than usual,” explained Grace.
“And how would you know that?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Sometimes I would sneak out the city walls on my Sky Diver. If I ever encountered any Heartless, I fought them off with my LASERlight,” explained Grace, “As the days got closer to the Crisis, my dreams got a little bit more…realistic…and violent. It was about three or four days before my birthday that I went outside the walls again to relax. I found a lake deep within one of the chasms to the North and there was a cave at the bottom. I swam through the cave and came up into a great cavern within the rocks. There was a village and felt the pull of something edging me on down into the bottom. I heard voices; it was the Hymn of the Fayth.”
Everyone seemed to be listening intently now. There was complete silence in the room. Grace continued, “I went down into one of the stone houses in the village and there was a room hidden away in the back. In that room was a Keyblade.”
“Which Keyblade?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I think it was called Oblivion,” replied Grace, “And then…one of the Knights from my dreams show up.”
“Which Knight?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I don’t know,” shrugged Grace, “The bad one?”
“Xehanort’s apprentice,” Professor Xaiver said looking deeply into Grace’s eyes, “The black armored knight.”
Another uproar started again in the courtroom. As the Judges tried to bring order, Grace noticed that both Aqua and Terra were looking at her, worried. Alex placed his hand on Grace’s shoulder as if to reassure her, but he seemed as worried as everyone else. Finally, when everyone had calmed down, Judge Zaida asked Grace, “How did you fight him off?”
“I have no clue,” Grace said honestly, “I don’t even know how I made it out of there alive. I guess the Keyblade help somewhat but the knight gave me at least two or three broken ribs. I made it as far as the city walls before I passed out. Tai went and got Alex, who brought me back to his apartment, and I woke up the next morning.”
“But the Keyblade was gone when you woke up?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” Grace nodded, “I told Axel what happened, but I don’t know it made any more sense to him than it did me. He then took me out to this baseball game with all these kids, but after the first game, a man in a black coat show up. He seemed to know Axel and Axel told us all to go home. I couldn’t help but sense a weird vibe coming from the man in the black coat. It turned out later it was one of the Organization members, Xigbar.”
“So it was the next day that an arrest warrant was sent out for you?” asked Judge Zaida.
Grace nodded. “Ling ran into my room, turned on my TV, which was broadcasting my face on every channel because I was charged with crimes against the City of Juno. She then told me I had magical powers, a Key, and a connection with Sora, and that my parents were alive. Then she told me that our grandparents were from Earth and I was from the Outside World, but more importantly the Commander was after my powers, and he knew who I was. Ling told me to go to Axel’s and stay there until my guardian came.”
“But you never made it to Axel’s, did you?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Tai and I were cornered in an alleyway. I tried to fight them off with my LASERlight but one of the soldiers retaliated and fired his weapon. Tai took the shot for me and it went right through his body. I thought he was dead and just remember getting really angry and summoning the Keyblade. I took out most of the soldiers but one of them manage to tranquilize me, and the next time I woke up, Juno was under siege from the Heartless. He was there of course too; the Commander.
“The Commander told me about the Keyblade, and the war that destroyed Earth. He then said that he needed me in the next war and that he needed a piece of information that was in my head, in other words the dreams I had been having. When I refused to outright help him, he started to ask what I wanted, but even then I didn’t say anything. Then when he caught me off guard, he drugged me. I guess it was cloriful or something narcotic because the next thing I knew, I was dreaming,” explained Grace.
“Describe the dream,” said Judge Zaida.
“I was in a wasteland. Scattered around in the ground were Keyblade, hundreds of them. There was a path leading down to a crossroads and where all four paths met there were three Keyblades; Light, Twilight, and Dawn. The Chasers came up behind and they each took one of the Keyblades, then they looked off into the distance at a figure walking towards them. That figure…was Xehanort.” Grace took a moment to get a bit of air but as she did, there were a few gasps in the audience. “He sort of split into two. His other half became the Dark Knight. And then they had an all out battle with magic and Keyblades.”
“How did the dream end?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Sora appeared. I guess he had somehow been watching too. I remember he asked what was going on. I called his name and he looked at me. I reached for his hand and when I touch it, there was a flash of light and tens of thousands of pictures went streaming through my head, and I blacked out,” explained Grace.
“Where were you when you woke up again?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I was with my mother. She woke me up,” said Grace.
“So she was the one that got you out of the Government Offices?” asked Judge Brenton.
“No,” Grace shook her head, “We got separated after we found my friend Margot and were attacked by Heartless. That was when my rescue party show up.”
“Your rescue party?” Judge Zaida raised an eyebrow.
“Yes; Ling, Lucy, Mitch, Joey, Matti, Clarise, Anemone, Balthier, Fran, Axel, and Xigbar. They fought of the Heartless and saved me and Margot,” explained Grace.
“And that was when you escape from the Government Offices?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Well, we still needed to activate the gate in order to leave Juno, the gate that leads to the other worlds, I mean. And we still had to deal with the Commander. We met him at the top floor of the Government Offices. He told us, he wanted to take revenge on Xehanort for destroying Earth by destroying what he wanted most: Kingdom Hearts. When he didn’t agree with his point of view, he attacked us, and summoned a huge Nobody. We manage to destroy the Nobody and defeat him, but the Commander escaped, just before he told me we would met again.”
“We took an elevator to the top of the building. There, I unlocked the gate to the outside world and we and the rest of the people of Juno left the city,” said Grace.
“What about Tai? How did he come back?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I don’t know. As we were boarding to leave, I heard his voice, and he was there, but as a human. I’ve never questioned what happened, I was just so happy he was back,” remarked Grace.
“Since the Juno City Crisis, you have ran into the Commander twice, correct?” asked Judge Zaida. Grace nodded. “What about this Nobody under his control, the one that calls herself Xine? What does she look like?”
Grace took a deep breath and said, “She looked like me but her eyes were blue, like the Angelus.”
Judge Zaida wrote something down on her paper and said to Grace, “You are finished.”
The floating lift lowered again and as Grace and her father descended back to the central platform, Alex put his hand on Grace’s shoulder, and said, “I’m sorry.”
“For what?” she asked.
“I’ve been a bad father,” he remarked.
Grace looked up at him; Alex’s eyes were sad and he did not look at her. She wrapped her arm behind his waist and his eyes soften a bit. As they walked off the lift, the Judges called Riku to the stands.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Riku, Keyblade User, Honorary Chaser of the Dawn, ally to the Keyblade Master, High Lord Sora, son of Theseus and Rachael,” said Riku.
“Lord Alexander will be your defense attorney?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Yes,” Alex nodded.
“Riku, due to your involvement with the witch known as Maleficent, you face charges of acts of terror upon the worlds’ peoples. You were also possessed by Xehanort’s Heartless and there is reason to believe a part of him still lingers with you,” said Judge Zaida.
“I understand the counsel’s fear against me,” said Riku.
“Very well,” nodded Judge Zaida, “After the doors to Kingdom Hearts were closed, what happened to you in the realm of Darkness? You didn’t stay there, did you?”
“No, I found myself in Castle Oblivion, around the same time Sora arrived there. I had to face the darkness in my heart and use both the light and the dark to face my enemies. With help from the King, I mastered the darkness in my heart,” explained Riku.
“The enemies that you faced…Heartless and Organization?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Riku.
“Which ones?”
A holographic screen appeared in front of Riku and he selected four of the pictures displayed. The Judges looked over the results and waved the hologram away. “Castle Oblivion is where you met with DiZ, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes.”
“And he told you to bring Roxas to him?”
“To help Sora, yes,” said Riku.
“Despite evidence that you were at first against the Keyblade Master, you have made a turn for the better, and King Mickey vouches for you. No doubt that the Keyblade Master trusts you. You are cleared of all allegations against you, however, the Angelus Guard will still be keeping a close eye on you. You are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida.
Kairi was called next to the stands. Her questioning was a little longer than Riku’s but there was not much to add. After she was dismissed, Joey was called forward. He stumbled onto the lift with Alex and pushed his glasses back when the lift ascended. “Name?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Joseph Carter, ally to the Keyblade Master, son of Doctor Jonathan and Doctor Diane Carter,” said Joey.
“Joseph Carter, you are…the grandson of William Carter, are you not?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I am,” nodded Joey.
“How long have you know Grace Porter?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Since I was about six or seven. She saved me from a bunch of bullies,” explained Joey.
“So you’ve known each other for quiet some time?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes ma’am,” nodded Joey.
“During the few days before the Juno City Crisis, did you notice anything strange going on?” asked Judge Zaida.
“My grandfather was acting a little bit weirder than usual. He started telling me stories of World Wars and all these countries fighting each other. Then my sister Margot started hearing noises whenever the power went out,” said Joey.
“Noises? What kind of noises?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Well…the voices of the Heartless,” said Joey.
There were a few chuckles in the audience. Joey made a face and Judge Zaida raised her hand for order. “Heartless?” she asked, “How can you be sure?”
“If I was lying shouldn’t there be an alarm going off? And Professor Xaiver with his powers of telepathy would see right through me. Besides, I could hear them too. Not as strong as Margot could but there was definitely something there. Even the Commander knew what she was hearing was Heartless,” explained Joey.
“The Commander knew?” Judge Ulrich raised an eyebrow.
“We brought Margot in for testing the next day. The scientists tried almost every single noise except for one. That’s when the Commander told the head doctor to use it. He refused at first, remarking that no human could hear the sound, but the Commander insisted. When they did use that sound, my sister started to scream. But the look in the Commander’s eyes, he looked satisfied, pleased that my sister was screaming her lungs out,” said Joey.
“But you could hear it as well what she was hearing?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes, but as I have said before not as strong as what my sister was hearing. My brother was starting to hear it too,” explained Joey.
“So you knew what you were hearing was Heartless?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Not at the time, but I knew whatever it was, was evil, without a doubt,” remarked Joey.
“What did the Commander say it was?” asked Judge Zaida.
“He said it was ultrasoundwave caused when the power in the lights surge or go out; he said that Margot’s brain was translating it too well that it was causing damage,” replied Joey.
“But you didn’t believe him?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Of course not. I know what I heard,” said Joey.
“When did you realize it was Heartless you were hearing?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I figured there was some sort of connection between the Heartless and the lights. Margot would hear the noise only when the power went out. She even told my brother that she thought it was Heartless. Then I realized that, maybe whatever was keeping the Heartless from not coming inside the city walls was going out with the power,” explained Joey.
“And this was still before the City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Joey.
“Was there anything else that happened before then?” asked Judge Zaida.
“My grandfather started telling me about nuclear weapons and what happened on Earth. He told me about the nanomachines they’d used to make people forget about Earth and how they banned so many books so those erased memories wouldn’t be triggered. But more importantly, my grandfather told me about the Heartless and Nobodies, and what the Commander was intending to do. The Commander was looking for the Dreamer, someone he would need to help him take over the universe and destroy Kingdom Hearts. After that my grandfather gave me an old laptop and told me to get ready, but when I got home, my sister had been kidnapped,” explained Joey.
“But your sister wasn’t the one the Commander had been initially been looking for?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No, more than likely, he was trying to see the full extent of her powers and see if he could use her in the war to come,” remarked Joey.
“So you sister was kidnapped and you knew what the Commander was planning to do, but what did you do?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Well at first it was just me and my brother trying to come up some sort of plan, but it didn’t go over too well. Finally early in the morning, Matti went out and came back with Clarise, the Commander’s daughter,” said Joey.
“Your brother brought back the Commander’s daughter?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“They had a thing for each other and Clarise had ran away to tell us Grace was the one the Commander was after. She gave us information on the Government Offices and we were able to figure out where we would have to go, but we knew we didn’t have enough people. A few hours later, the lights finally shut off and the Heartless invaded but I managed to put up an Anti-Heartless signal around my house. That’s when Ling and the others showed up, along with two of the Organization members,” explained Joey.
“So your Anti-Heartless signal works on Heartless but not Nobodies?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Yes and no. It’s similar to the ones the city used; Heartless and weak Nobodies can’t get past it but the stronger ones, like Organization members can, but they can’t get out the way they came,” explained Joey.
“So now that you had a team together, you were able to get into the Government Offices, hack their security system, and find your friends, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
Joey nodded.
“That’s all the information we need from you. You are-” Judge Zaida started but Joey slowly raised his hand.
“Um, excuse me, your honor, since I’m already here, I would like to asked the counsel’s permission to uh…do some experiments,” said Joey, his hands shaking nervously.
“Experiments? What type of experiments?” Judge Zaida folded her hands.
“Y-you see, I’ve found a flaw in Ansem the Wise’s theory on Nobodies. It’s just this concept of them not having hearts; it doesn’t make any logical sense,” said Joey.
There were a few grumbles from the counsel but most of the world leaders seemed interested to what he was saying.
“We all know that the universe has order; it is govern by certain laws. Biology has order and that applies to all the realms, not just the Light and Dark but those in between as well. Now the Law of Complex Organisms states that the more cells an Organism has the more complex it’s body structure and organs should be. Weaker Nobodies, such as Dusks, only have one organ: it’s skin or shell that moves by electrical charges. However, the more complex Nobodies, the ones that look human, have just as many cells. Those cells still need oxygen, nutrients, and a way to get rid of wastes. In other words, there has to be some sort of circulatory system and some sort of pump or heart working that system. So maybe what they’re lacking is the ability to understand emotion or there’s a chemical imbalance, I don’t know. But maybe the thing that separates us from them is in DNA,” explained Joey, “Here, let me show you,” he pulled out his laptop and jacked into the hologram screens, “Now correct me if I’m wrong but for the vast majority of us, we have 23 pair based chromosomes, or 46 chromosomes. Well so do the human Nobodies, with one little exception. We all know that, or at least we should if we’ve paid attention during Biology class, mitosis and meiosis is how our cells regenerate; it’s how we heal. Now if something were to happen such as, the heart getting ripped out, the cells freeze then go into an overdrive of mitosis to rapidly regenerate. Well, they don’t actually freeze, they sort of stop whatever they doing. When that happens, the cells dissipate and reform in the realm of Twilight. At that point one of the base pair chromosomes loses it’s structure and information, so it becomes blank. In order to retrieve that missing information of the ‘blank’ chromosome, the cells undergo a wave of mitosis. I believe through this restructure of the DNA, is how the Nobodies get their unique powers. It could also explain why there are some subtle but yet noticeable difference between a human and his or her Nobody counterpart. As to which chromosome is blank, I believe it is the last base pair, the sex-linked one.”
“How can you be sure?” asked the Angelus King, his eyes full of intrigue.
“According to Angelus Intelligence and from what I’ve gather your Majesty, out of the fifteen confirmed human Nobodies, only three were female. And unlike the other Nobodies, with the exception of Xine, the female Nobodies have limited abilities and can’t control other Nobodies as fully as some of the other Organization members. It’s almost like being a Nobody is like have a sex-linked disease like hemophilia or Down Syndrome. I believe that with the female when it enters that rapid cycle of mitosis, there is a specific gene that keeps their powers in check. With males, you don’t have that gene, so they actually have a better advantage or disadvantage of becoming Nobodies, depending on your point of view,” explained Joey.
“If this is the case, what do you intend on doing about it?” asked a world leader.
“If it’s a matter of the genes, I believe through gene therapy, I might be able to produce a cure for the human Nobodies,” said Joey. Hushed whispers broke out, but he continued, “It will take a lot of work, but if I had some supplies, I might just be able to pull it off.”
Judge Zaida smiled down at Joey. “The counsel will review your proposal. You are dismissed.”
Grace was grinning as Joey got off the lift. “A Nobody cure?” she asked, “Are you serious?”
“If we find the right gene,” said Joey, “That’s the hard part.”
“Next to the stands, Princess Lucy!”
“Oh man,” Lucy shivered as she joined Alex back on the lift.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“It’s a little long but… her Royal Highness Princess Lucia Elizabeth Anne Stuart Winsor, Princess of Wales, Leader of the Earthern English people, great-great-granddaughter of Her Royal Highness Queen Elizabeth the Second, granddaughter of Prince William, and ally to the Keyblade Master,” said Lucy twiddling her fingers.
“Your Highness, how long have you’ve known Grace Porter?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Since we were very little. We’ve been best friends since we first met. I was a bit of a crybaby back then, but Grace has always stood up for me,” remarked Lucy.
“So out of the four of you, you would be…the sensible one?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yeah, that would be true. I mean Grace was the leader, Ling was second-in-command and a bit reckless but a little shy, Mitch was the one rebelling against all the rules-”
“Did you notice anything strange up until the City Crisis?” Judge Zaida interrupted her before she got carried away.
“Me? I was more about my finals than paying much attention to anything else. Sure Ling was a bit more quiet than usual and Anemone was sneaking around more, but I didn’t notice anything. I’m usually the last one to know what going on half the time,” she gave a small laugh.
“What happened the day of the Juno City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“It was the last day of school and everyone was talking about what they would do on their summer vacation when Ling came in and told Mitch and I we had to leave. We didn’t get the chance to because then the city army came crashing through the grounds. They round us all up and put us all in the gym. The Commander was there, asking us where Grace was. When no one said anything, one of Anemone’s friends went up to her and whispered in her ear, who then whispered to the Commander. The Commander then called Ling forward. Ling didn’t go calmly as she usually would have. She took out these fans and attacked the guards who tried to catch her with magic or something! But one of them managed to stun her and they took her away. The Commander then told the guards to keep us all inside the gym and take away our cellphones.
“It was all quiet for a little bit, when suddenly the gym doors banged open and Balthier and Fran came in on a flying motorcycle. They both single-handedly took out the guards and helped the girls and the teachers get in the underground shelters. Mitch and I stayed behind to save Ling. The guards took her back to one of the classrooms with the Commander, Madame Demetera, and Anemone, but they didn’t interrogate her long because Grace had just been captured. We managed to stop Madame Demetera from disposing Ling, and we got out of there, kidnapping Anemone in the process,” explained Lucy.
“You kidnapped the Commander’s daughter?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Sort of; we just brought her along for information and she was a big help when we went to save Grace and Margot,” remarked Lucy, “I think that’s everything…oh! We did get ambushed by Heartless on the way to Joey’s when the power went out. That was terrifying…but after that my story is basically what Joey and Grace told you.”
“Thank you, your Highness. You are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida.
Lucy gave a sigh of relief as she and Alex both walked up the lift and the Judges called Donald forward. His story followed Sora’s except for in the beginning when he found King Mickey missing, leaving behind only a note for him and Goofy to find Sora. Balthier and Fran were called up next, having little to add to what Grace, Joey, and Lucy already presented. Goofy was called up after them, but he too, had nothing or little to add to Sora’s story. Princess Jane served as defense attorney for both Donald and Goofy; Alex for Balthier and Fran. Sora yawned as Goofy stepped off the lift; it seemed as if they had already been there for hours. Mitch went after Goofy to provide her testimony that mainly coincided with Lucy’s.
“Su Ling, you are next,” announced Judge Zaida.
Ling stepped onto the lift with Alex. Grace saw a fiery look in Ling’s eyes, one she had only seen a few times before when Ling was upset or angry, and Grace knew fully well Ling had every reason to be both upset and angry right now.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Su Ling, Keeper of Earth, ally to the Keyblade Master, and daughter of Cho and Yuki Ling,” she replied.
“How long have you’ve know Grace Porter?” asked Judge Zaida.
“For ten years, since the Heartless Colony Massacre,” said Ling.
“You were a survivor of that incident, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes.”
“As a Keeper, you knew of the existence of the Keyblades, the Keyholes, the Chasers, the Keyblade Master, any potential Keyblade User from your world, as well any other ‘other worldly’ information. You told no one of what you knew before the City Crisis?” asked Judge Zaida.
“That is correct. After the Massacre, it was only me and my grandfather that knew the information,” said Ling.
“After the Massacre, High Lord Terra asked you to watch over Grace, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Correct. On her fifteenth birthday, I was suppose to bring Grace to the Destiny Islands with her guardians to met Sora, had the Heartless not attacked the islands a year earlier,” explained Ling, “When my grandfather received word that the Commander was looking for the Dreamer, we thought we would move Grace three years ahead of schedule, but thought that would only bring attention to her.”
“So when Grace talked about her dreams, did you know what she was talking about?” asked Judge Zaida.
“At first, no; I was unaware of the memory her parents had implanted in her. It only when I saw the picture of the boy with similarities to High Lord Ventus that I knew what she was dreaming about,” said Ling.
“You are related to High Lord Ventus, are you not?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“I am; he is a distant cousin of mine,” replied Ling.
“Can you then use a Keyblade?” asked Judge Brenton.
“I can, but only for a short amount of time. I can however sense the Keyblades and anyone with a potential of wielding one, as any Keeper would,” replied Ling.
“The day of the Juno City Crisis, you warned Grace to leave. But she failed to make it to her safe house and your were capture. Did you tell the Commander where Grace had gone?” asked Judge Zaida.
“No,” Ling shook her head, “Even if he did manage to squeeze something out of me, it wouldn’t be much. Grace was captured soon after I was.”
“Is it true that you have a personal vendetta against the Commander?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“I admit that I have my eye sent on revenge for the Commander, but what he’s done to me is one of many crimes against the worlds’ people. I will see him brought to justice by my hands or the Keyblade,” remarked Ling.
“As for the rest of your story, it coincides with Princess Lucy’s?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes,” nodded Ling.
“Very well. You are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida.
“Wait!” called Ling, “I would like to address the counsel first.”
Judge Ulrich opened his mouth to say something but Judge Zaida held her hand up to let Ling go ahead.
“Concerning the matter of the cyborg known as Samuel James, I believe the wait has gone on long enough. It is unusual for the Angelus Knights to detain someone, altered human or not, for this amount of time without just cause,” said Ling.
“What’s she doing?” asked Sora.
“Playing her cards,” Balthier smiled.
“She trying to negotiate Sam’s release. Watch,” explained Princess Jane.
“James is still under the jurisdiction of the United States Constitution as a US Citizen, and the Constitution states, as well as the Earth Alliance Constitution and Treaty with the Federation, that no one can be detained without a just reason. In other words, unless the Angelus Knights have a better reason, they are in violation of the treaty. If such hostilities continue, the Earth Alliance will have to consider ending it alliance with the Galactic Federation,” said Ling.
There was another large uproar. It seemed as if the Earth Alliance would leave the Federation, it would be a great loss. “What’s everyone so worried about? If Earth leaves, that should be just one less delegate, right?” asked Matti.
“Yes, but the Earth Alliance has a vast supply of military forces and technology,” explained Balthier, “It would be like losing a third of the delegates. The Federation will have no choice but to make their decision now; they can’t afford to wait any longer.”
“Even if Sam has a high destruction potential, as long as the psychological evaluation is good he won’t be destroyed,” explained Princess Jane.
“Destruction potential?” asked Grace.
“Basically, how much of a threat he is to the universe,” said Princess Jane.
“How high can you go?” asked Riku.
“Highest is Level Ten: Universe Destroyer,” explained Princess Jane.
“And if he gets a bad psychological evaluation?” asked Lucy.
“Depending on how bad, they’ll execute him, but they’ll have to get the Earth leaders together before that happens. But if he gets a Level Ten, they’ll execute him on the spot,” said Princess Jane.
“He won’t get that far,” said Miki firmly, “Sam’s powerful, but he’s not that powerful. He has his limits.”
After the last uproar had calmed down, the Judges turned back to Ling. “Judge Ulrich, Judge Brenton, shall we put the inquiry on temporarily hold?” asked Judge Zaida.
“I have no objections,” said Judge Brenton.
“Agreed,” added Judge Ulrich.
“Then it’s settled. We will make our decision on the Cyborg Samuel James,” said Judge Zaida speaking to the room. She then pressed one of many buttons on at her desk. “Bring up the Cyborg,” she ordered.
As the floating lift came back to the central platform, another larger lift came up from below the counsel seats. It was a circular sphere of metal and when it reached the height of the Judges, unfolded into a floating platform. There were two people inside. One was an elderly man with icy blue eyes and a sharp black goatee, and the other, his hands bolted in heavy cuffs that kept him kneeling at the floor of the platform, was Sam. He had a nasty cut on his cheek but his eyes were open, moving around the room anxiously, but other than that he didn’t move or say anything.
“Sam,” whispered Ling, her knuckles gripping the rail of the center platform so hard they looked as if they were about to explode out.
“Who’s that next to Sam?” asked Grace.
“Doctor Tantalus, head of the Angelus Experimental Sciences and Research. I studied under him for awhile and he tried very hard to get me expelled from the Academy,” explained Alex.
“Why?” asked Grace.
“He has it in for half-humans. He opposes the breeding of Angelus with other human species. Almost had Terra stripped of his tittle years ago thanks to his protesting,” remarked Alex, “He doesn’t like cyborgs either, but he likes to experiment with them, opening them up and see what keeps them going. He’ll probably suggest that Sam is better off with him as a lab rat.”
“We’ll see about that!” Miki clenched her fist.
“Cyborg, your human name is Samuel James, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
Sam didn’t reply but his eyes went to the Judges.
“Cyborg, do you hear me?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Oh he hears you, my Lady,” bowed Dr. Tantalus, “But I’m afraid he cannot speak. I have turned off his vocal cords; his language to me earlier was most detestable.”
“Very well, Dr. Tantalus. But once this evaluation is over, you’ll turn his vocal cords back on so we can question him if necessary,” said Judge Zaida.
“Of course, your Honor,” the doctor bowed again, “Shall tell you what I’ve found?”
“Go ahead Doctor,” said Judge Ulrich.
“This Cyborg is most unusual. It is unlike any Earthern Cyborg I have ever seen. The machinery is very advance, almost too advance,” the doctor flashed his eyes, “There is evidence of a heart transplant and the heart itself is enhanced for pumping more blood and oxygen than a normal human’s. There is also evidence of cryogenics but that was performed before the cyborgization. The boy’s arms and legs been replaced with machinery, he has nanomachines running everywhere, and his internal organs, brain, and spinal cord have been covered with a sort internal armor. But what is most peculiar, is his external armor. It unfolds and expands from his joints, and can cover him completely in a matter of seconds, but that is not what I am curious about. I have found that the boy’s armor is made from harden silk from the Atarian moons. In other words, the same substance that created the Chaser’s armor is the same substance that created his. Although the boy’s armor has been cover with a titanium alloy to make more flexible and light, it is obvious the Commander has been stealing technology. I would like to run a few more test on the cyborg to make sure.”
“We are not here to discuss how he functions, Dr. Tantalus,” said Judge Zaida, her eyes glaring at the doctor, “What is his power potential?”
“At least a level eight. His power cells can go for hours without rest, and his mechanical limbs enhance his strength and his speed. He has LASERlight weaponry for Heartless and several laser projectiles equipped on his arms. He could easily take out a small army in less than fifteen minutes,” remarked Dr. Tantalus.
“What’s a level eight?” asked Grace.
“Race destroyer. He has the potential to wipe out a small country or region,” explained Princess Jane.
“My suggestion to the counsel is to dispose of this cyborg as soon as possible,” continued Dr. Tantalus, “Now would be the best time since most of his weaponry is disabled.”
“What?” gasped Ling.
“Let him try!” Miki suddenly got up, “I’ll rip that goatee off his face.”
“It’s just like last time,” muttered Luke, his eyes glaring at Dr. Tantalus.
“That is yet to be seen, Doctor,” said Judge Zaida, “Professor Xaiver, what is your take on this boy?”
“I have performed the psychological evaluation as asked, your Honor, and I have found nothing to suggest that Samuel is as dangerous as Doctor Tantalus believes him to be. True, this cyborg was made to be a weapon, and is power is on a scale similar to the Keyblades, but like the Keyblades, the weapon is only as dangerous as it’s user, or in this case the body is only as dangerous as it’s person. This boy has sworn an oath of loyalty to someone dear and he fears this person’s wrath as much as his sister’s. He has also sworn to stop the Commander and protect the Earthern people. If anyone is in danger form him, it is most likely the Commander,” Professor Xaiver turned back to the faces of the counsel, “My suggestion is to let him go back to his family, but that decision is up to the Chasers.”
Terra stood up and said to the counsel, “We have made our decision. The cyborg is to be set free, without objection,” he added, his eyes on Dr. Tantalus.
There was another uproar but this time it wasn’t from the counsel, instead it came from Sora and the gang who stated cheering. Alex had tried to calm them down but he saw there was no point and sighed but with a smile. The circular platform was floating back towards the central platform. A guard was ordered to unshackle Sam’s cuffs and Miki pulled out a long needle and jammed it into Sam’s neck. He opened his mouth as if in pain, but there was no noise coming out. Then as if someone had turned the volume up, he started to cry. “OW! GAWD! Is that how you say hello to me?” he asked Miki, rubbing his neck.
“Yeah, well you probably deserved it,” remarked Miki. There was a moment silence between the two, and suddenly Miki threw her arms around Sam. “I was…really worried,” she said quietly, as if trying to hold back tears.
Sam didn’t say anything, just let her stay there, and when they broke apart, the Judges were speaking to the counsel. “Unfortunately, we have ran out of time today to continue any further. We will resume the Inquiry tomorrow. The counsel is dismissed.”
The world leaders got up to leave with the Judges and the Chasers, but the kids stayed around to welcome Sam back. After Sora gave Sam a pat on the back, Sam approached Ling. He opened his mouth to speak but suddenly Ling slapped him on the check, fuming, with a single tear streaming down her face. “Why didn’t you tell them what you were from the beginning instead of getting shot at? Do you know how worried I was after they took you away?” she cried.
“More worried than I can imagine possible?” he asked.
Ling burst into tears and he pulled her into his arms to comfort her. As they walked out of the courtroom he held on to her, as if assuring her, he would never leave her like that again.
“Man, I’m starving!” moaned Hayner, his stomach giving a loud rumble, “I really need some grub.”
“Hayner, is all you think about is food?” chided Olette. She opened her mouth to go on but closed it when she saw Doctor Tantalus cutting in front of them.
“Ah, Dr. Tantalus. What do we owe this pleasant surprise for?” asked Alex.
Dr. Tantalus ignored him and looked Sam in the eye. “Terra may have saved you this time, machine, but rest assured, I will be keeping tabs on you. One step out of line and I will know about it,” his eyes flashed.
“And what gives you the authority to do that?” asked Grace.
“Aqua’s daughter I presume? Such a shame,” Dr. Tantalus tutted, “She had to go and have an affair with a dirty half-blood-”
“That is quite enough Doctor Tantalus,” Terra had appeared behind him again with Aqua.
“My apologies my Lord,” bowed Dr. Tantalus, “I was only remarking on how unstable these cross-breed children can become. Why I believe it was only yesterday that your niece refused the hand of another suitor. And it seems test subject AHU01657 here is letting his anger get the better of him again,” he said, glancing back at Luke, whose hand was shaking with rage, “I will stress again, Professor,” Dr. Tantalus sneered at Alex, “If he gets out of hand again, you send him back to me.”
“I will never go back to you, you crazed-” Luke started to shout but Alex held him back.
Dr. Tantalus turned to leave but as he passed Aqua, she said into his ear, “If you ever insult my daughter’s father again, I will kill you wyrm.”
Dr. Tantalus merely chuckled and continued to walk away.
As Aqua embrace Alex with a tight hug, Grace notice Luke’s right arm was shaking. He grabbed it with his other arm to stop it from being to noticeable. Underneath the sleeve of his jacket, she saw streaks of blue running across his skin. Slowly, she reached down for his hand, but when she touched it, she felt a tingling sensation, as if power was rushing through his veins instead of blood. Luke looked at her, forced a smile, and the shaking stopped.
Joey, in the meantime, found himself in front of Terra. “Mr. Carter,” he said, “The Big Four would like you to join them in Room 18 after the Inquiry tomorrow. They would like to discuss your work.”
“Uh…thank you sir,” bowed Joey and Terra walked away from the group but not before he gave a brief look at Sora and Olette.
“That bastard didn’t just turn my vocal cords off,” said Sam, clenching his fist at Dr. Tantalus as he disappeared down the hall, “He had me paralyzed. ‘Can’t have you trying to plea for your worthless life’ he said. And when he was examining me, he kept calling me machine and asking me if it gave me thrills killing people! If I ever see him again, I’ll-” He then made several offensive gestures until Miki gave him a warning look.
“Don’t worry,” remarked Luke, “He’ll get his justice in the end.” He looked as if he couldn’t wait for it either.
The group walked out of the Galactic Federation Headquarters, were a group of floating cars stood waiting. “You’ll be going back to where you stayed yesterday. Sam you’re going to stay at the Xaiver Institute with your father,” said Alex, opening one of the car doors for his family, “They’ll want us back same time tomorrow. The Romanov estate,” he added to the driver.
Grace looked out the window; the sun was low in the sky to the west. How long had they been inside for questioning?
“Are you alright?” Alex asked Luke.
“I’ll be fine,” Luke replied reassuringly, but he was still holding his arm tightly.
“We’ll give you another booster when we get home,” said Alex, sitting down next to Aqua putting his arm around her. “So, what do you think about Chinese?”
“Do you boys ever cook anything?” sighed Aqua, touching the left shoulder piece of her armor, which disappeared in flash of magic and light, leaving only the left shoulder piece on.
“Well…um…sometimes,” Alex looked at Luke trying to find an answer.
“Grace, am I not right? What have they made other than breakfast?” Aqua asked.
“Sandwiches,” Grace replied.
“I can cook,” mumbled Alex, “I usually don’t have time to. Besides, I thought we had reason to celebrate.”
“Fair enough,” said Aqua.
As soon as they returned to mansion, Alex took Luke up to his bedroom followed by Grace. Alex brought out an IV pack full of clear liquid and injected a needle into Luke’s arm. When Alex pulled away from Luke’s arm, Grace saw that Luke’s arm was covered with blue streaks. “It doesn’t look too bad. I think it will be down within the hour. Just rest,” he told Luke and went to order Chinese Takeout, “Keep an eye on him.”
“I want dumplings!” Luke called.
Grace took a seat next to Luke’s bed, her eyes still staring at his blue streaked arm. “Does it hurt?” she asked.
“It feels hot,” he said, “Like you’ve been in a hot bath for too long, but it isn’t painful.”
“You have…problems controlling your Angelus powers, don’t you?” asked Grace.
Luke looked at her for a moment, as if thinking about what he should tell her, then nodded.
“And…Dr. Tantalus, he studied you, but because your were half-human, he was cruel to you,” said Grace.
“Something like that,” said Luke. He was quiet for a moment, then suddenly said, “I had a sister once. She was younger than you, about Tai’s age. She was a little hard to handle but I loved her. She died many years ago. You remind me of her.”
Grace wanted to say something but then she heard her mother call, “Gracey! Time for dinner!”
“Get better soon,” Grace squeezed Luke’s hand and rushed down the stairs.
All through dinner, Grace noticed a sort of strange pull between her parents. They acted as if the were two lovers on a date, holding hands, looking at each other very fondly. Grace wondered if this was usual for parents to behave this way. It was little awkward to watch.
After dinner, Alex and Aqua took a stroll outside in the garden, slowly as if they were walking through it for the first time. They were still holding hands and every so often reach for a kiss. They acted as if they hadn’t seen each other in a long time or would never see each other again, thought Grace. Then it dawned on her…her parents were not married, her mother was a Chaser, Keyblade Wielder, and her father was an agent for the Angelus Elite Knights. Their missions sent them towards every end of the universe, into unknown dangers, risking their lives everyday. They rarely crossed paths in their busy lives, so moments like these, for them, were treasured ones. Still, there was something else that kept her parents apart, something so terrible that it lead them to keep their own daughter, proof of their love for each other, hidden away for fifteen years with limited contact: Xehanort. It was his fault for the Heartless and the Nobodies, for all the fear that was threatening to tear the worlds apart. It was he who kept the Chasers running in circles and fearing for their loved ones, he who kept her parents from marrying. And it was he who killed Venn…
A single tear was streaming down Grace’s face and now that it started she couldn’t help herself. She turned away from the doorway and ran up the stairs, passed Luke’s bedroom, closing her bedroom door behind her. She collapsed on her bed and started to sob on her pillow. After a while, there was a knock on her door.
“Gracey?” It was Tai. “Can I come in?”
She managed to say yes, and Tai opened the door, Moo-Moo curled up around his neck. “Why are you crying?” he asked.
Grace opened her mouth to say something but her nose was too clogged up with phlegm. Tai offered her a tissue and when she was able to breathe a bit she said, “Did you see them out? Mom and Dad looked so happy. I bet this is the first time they’ve been together in a long time.”
“This is the first time they’ve been together with you in fifteen years,” remarked Tai, but it didn’t help much because Grace started to cry again.
“Do you know…why they left me in Juno City right after I was born?” Grace asked.
“To protect you?” suggested Tai.
“That’s right,” Grace nodded, “But did you know why I needed to be protected?”
“From the Commander, right?” asked Tai.
“No, it wasn’t from the Commander. It was from Xehanort. Mom and Dad…thought he was going to come after me and kill me,” Grace sniffled, “Mom’s a Chaser remember? They’re suppose to be the next best thing to the Keyblade Master. What better way to get to her by killing her daughter? I mean Dad can handle himself I guess…but even after I was hidden away they didn’t see each other much. That’s why…I hate him!”
“Hate who?” asked Tai.
“Xehanort!” Grace shouted, “He’s the one keeping Mom and Dad apart. As long as he’s around, they can’t ever be together! That’s why we’re going to end it! Me, Sora, and the other Keyblade Users! I’ll swear by the Keyblade if I have to!” she declared, pulling out her Keyblade.
“Do you really think-” Tai started to say, but it was too late. Grace already pricked her finger on one of the teeth of the Keyblade and it was already starting to bleed. Making a face, she squeezed the spot until blood was dripping out and she let a few drops land on the Keyblade. The Keyblade absorbed the blood until it looked as if nothing was there.
“But you know, everyone now knows that you’re,” Tai tried to think of how he was going to say what he need to say, “Mom’s daughter. So sooner or later, Xehanort’s going to find out, isn’t he?”
“Yeah, but it better him finding out now, rather than fifteen years earlier. At least I got some experience with the Keyblade if he ever comes after me,” said Grace. She tried to get up on her feet but her head started to throb and her nose was filling with excess phlegm. “Would you do me a favor and see if Luke’s up? Then ask him to help you make some tea for me.”
“Okay,” said Tai, “I’ll bring some tissues up if you need them.”
“Thanks,” said Grace, laying her head down on her pillows, not noticing a shadow watching her from her balcony window.
************************************************************************
Sora returned back to the Magdalene Estate before his grandparents. Jarvis was there at the door to greet him, informing Sora that dinner would be ready within the hour, but Sora didn’t say anything and went up to his bedroom. Time alone in the car had given him time to think about everything he had found out today and let him absorb it. His father the Crown Prince? His grandfather the King? And his sister…that was the only thing he felt bad about, but still, why didn’t she tell him?
Sora opened his bedroom door and found Princess Jane was there again, sitting on his bed. She looked up when he entered.
“What are you doing here?” he asked in a somewhat harsh tone. He regretted saying it like that at once when he saw her face; she looked very sad and her eyes were puffy as if she had been crying.
“I wanted to explain things to you,” Princess Jane said quietly, “There wasn’t time at the Inquiry. I’m sorry.”
Sora didn’t say anything but allowed her to continue. “I wanted to tell you, I really did. In fact I thought you understood me back at the Olympus Coliseum but you didn’t. I wanted to tell you everything earlier but I swore an oath to Grandpa, and you can’t break an oath with him, let alone the Angelus King. Now everyone knows.”
“Is that such a big deal?” Sora raised an eyebrow.
“It’s not like with Grace and her parents. They’re not married, and the Elite Knights knew Lord Alexander had a daughter in hiding. Our parents were married and you were reported to be dead. Only the Judges, Chasers, and a few of the Elite Knights knew you were alive on the Islands. Now that the Federation knows you really were alive all this time, they’re going to blame the royal family. They’ll understand why we did it eventually, but for now it’s just another problem we have to deal with,” explained Princess Jane with a heavy sigh.
“There’s more?” asked Sora.
His sister nodded. “The King’s dying. The doctors say he doesn’t have much time left. I know Grandpa doesn’t look it, but he’s very old by human standards,” the Princess said sadly, “Then there’s Dad. He hasn’t been himself since…we left you and Mom. He doesn’t talk to me; I usually have to guess what he thinking by the way he walks or holds his head, how stiff his tail is, and if his ears are drooping or not- Dad’s the brown wolf that’s been following me around when I’m out in public,” she added when Sora gave her an odd look, “It’s his transmira form. Usually he writes me letters if he really wants to talk and, rarely, gives me a hug. But other than that, he’s always like that. That’s why I’m afraid when he becomes King, no one would like him. He can’t be the King if he’s always gloomy and depressed in his transmira form.”
“Why don’t you say something?” suggested Sora.
“I sometimes bring it up, but he doesn’t want to hear it. I’m not sure what to do anymore. Probably because I’m always used to him being that way, maybe too used to it. But lately it’s been hard, especially when there’s no one to talk to. Sometimes I wished you were there.”
Sora looked at Princess Jane and saw she was crying. He put his arm around her and pulled her closer to him. “I’m sorry,” he said, “If I had known, I’d…” he broke off.
“It’s all right,” Princess Jane stifled a sob, “I knew you would. And if I were able to, I would have been with you to fight, for both journeys. In fact, I want to go with you when you leave. It will mean running away, but I think Dad will understand. Wait…that’s it!” she pulled away from Sora, “I think that’s what Dad wants.”
“For you to run away?” asked Sora.
“No!” his sister looked scandalized, “He wants you to understand what he did and why he did it. And he wants to say he’s sorry; he wants you to forgive him. I may have an idea…”
“What was that you were speaking back at the Coliseum?” asked Sora.
“Oh, that was high Angelican. It’s an old language; only the royal family and lords use anymore. Usually, only Angelus and cross-breads when they’ve mastered their powers can understand it,” explained Princess Jane, “I can teach you it if you like.”
“Can you teach me how to change my hair and stuff?” Sora rubbed one of his spikes.
“Changing your hair is easy,” remarked his sister, demonstrating by taking a strain of hair from the top of her head, and as she took her fingers through her hair, it changed from white to black. “It’s growing wings that’s the hard part.” She glanced at her bracelet. “I got to go,” she said, “Or else they’ll start looking for me. I’ll see you later, big brother,” she started to crawl out the window, “Oh, and just call me Jane. I hate being called a Princess all the time.”
“Jane,” Sora repeated as she disappeared from the window. He absentmindedly picked up his crown necklace and remembered he wanted to ask her about it. He also wondered if she could use a Keyblade and if he would ever have a transmira form one day. But more importantly, he wondered if he would see his father as a human again?
************************************************************************
Grace was still at her bed a few hours or so after she had talked to Tai. She could hear voices outside her bedroom door, but it was hard to hear exactly who was saying what.
“…wondering why she took off like that…”
“…I thought it might have been from what happened earlier…”
“…talk to her. Get some sleep.”
There was a knock at her door. “Gracey? It us,” she heard her father, “Can we come in?”
“Okay,” she said, sitting up on her bed. Alex opened the door and he and Aqua walked over and sat down next to Grace, Alex on her right side and Aqua on her left.
“Is everything alright, sweetheart?” Aqua asked.
“I’m f-fine,” she trembled a bit.
“No you’re not,” Alex shook his head, “You’re upset about something. Your mother and I have been talking about…what you said during the Inquiry. We’ve realized we haven’t been doing our best to raise you.”
“If you’re talking about all the punishments, I did deserve some of them, and others were stupid-” Grace started but her father interrupted her.
“We don’t care about that. I mean we do,” Alex added quickly when Aqua shot him a look, “But we’ll talk about those some other day. What I meant was, we didn’t intend to make you…lonely.”
“I wasn’t lonely,” said Grace.
“I think what your father means, is that we hoped you didn’t have to come up with excuses or felt alienated because of us, or that you thought we didn’t want you, because we did, we really did,” Aqua placed her hands on Grace’s shoulders and pulled Grace toward her gently.
“I understand why you hid me away, now I do. I don’t blame you, because I know it must’ve been…” Grace broke off when Aqua squeezed her shoulders tighter and she heard her snuffle, as if she was holding back tears. “There’s only one person I blame.”
“Revenge isn’t always the answer,” remarked Alex, knowing at once who she was talking about.
“I know,” Grace said, though a little quickly, “Are you guys…happy?”
“Of course we are!” Aqua said brightly.
“Now you are, now when you’re together. But when you’re apart, are you?” Grace asked.
“Yes,” Aqua replied but Alex gave her a somber look. “No,” she admitted, “no, we’re not happy.”
“But we are happy when we are with you and Tai,” said Alex, rubbing Grace’s shoulder, “In fact, we should consider ourselves lucky we ever had you. If it were for you and Tai, your mother and I may have never seen each other again.”
“I don’t know about that. There are only a few men in the universe I find exceptional, and you Mr. Porter are the only one I find exceedingly exceptional,” Aqua smiled at Alex.
Alex smiled back and the chemistry between the two was so overwhelming, Grace said, “Enough you two! Not in front of the offspring, please!”
The three of them started to laugh and as soon as they calmed down, Alex said to Grace, “Get some sleep sweetheart. The Inquiry isn’t over yet.”
Her parents both kissed Grace goodnight and as they walked out of the bedroom, Alex turned to Aqua, “Exceedingly exceptional, am I?” he smiled, “May I ask, when this exceedingly exceptional woman last had a good time?”
Aqua smiled back playfully, “I haven’t had a good time in a long time. May you show me a good time, Lord Alexander?”
“For you, High Lady Aqua, I would do anything,” he said taking her hand.
Grace shook her head, trying to fight off a fit of giggles but couldn’t help her smile. And yet, she found herself asking again, were these really her parents? Yes, she thought, answering her own question, yes they were, and she wouldn’t have it any other way.
************************************************************************
Grace woke up the next day later than she wanted to. The puppies that usually covered her bed were gone already and she quickly got dress to join Tai, Luke, and the dogs down in the kitchen. “Where’s Mom and Dad?” she asked.
Luke looked at Tai for a moment, who was preoccupied with keeping Moo-Moo from eating his marshmallows in his cereal, and said to Grace in a hushed tone, “They’re still in bed.”
Grace got what he was saying at once. “I’ll go and get them,” she said, turning back to the door.
“No, I’ll do it!” Luke got up.
“I think I’d be better off walking in on them, they you will be,” Grace said, already climbing up onto the ground floor.
Alex’s bedroom was on the second floor a few rooms down from Luke’s. Grace creaked the bedroom door open just a bit, braced herself, and opened the door wider. As she expected, there were two bundles underneath the covers of the bed. She breathed a little easier when she saw her mother in a nightshirt at least and not in something else, or rather, lack of something else. She drummed her knuckles hard on the bed frame, waking the sleeping parents. “Time to get up boys and girls,” she said nonchalantly.
Aqua moaned and Alex raised his head, his bed hair flying all over the place. “Gracey?” he asked sleepily, “What time is it?”
Grace looked at her watch, “Fifteen minutes before we leave to get to the Galactic Federation Headquarters on time.”
Both of her parents eyes went wide at once. Grace heard her mother curse under her breath as she threw off the covers and rushed into the bathroom. Alex was a bit slower, but grabbed a shirt from his nightstand, and Pongo walked in with Alex’s shoes. Grace walked away to avoid the chaos and went back down to the kitchen to grab something quick to eat before he parents rushed in grabbing pieces of toast and Pop-Tarts to consume quickly.
When they were all ready, they climbed inside the floating car that was waiting for them outside. No one said anything in the car; Alex was busy going over all his paper work he would need for the Inquiry and Aqua was fixing her hair with magic, looking as if anyone interrupted her, she would shock them with a thunderbolt. As soon as she was done, she started fussing with Grace’s hair, undoing her braid and weaving her fingers and magic through the hair. Grace didn’t mind, and when she was done, all the fuzzy strains in Grace’s hair were straight. Aqua then went on to Tai and Luke’s hair. Luke resisted at first, but Aqua zapped him and he gave in.
Once they reached the Federation Headquarters, they were swamped with a wave of paparazzi. The Angelus guards were trying their best to keep the cameras back and if anyone did get through, a guard or two would jump on them and smash the camera. Apparently, word had leaked out about Sora, because reporters were shouting, “Lord Alexander, what have you to say about the Royal Family’s decision to hide Prince Sora?”
“How do you think Princess Jane feels about reuniting with her long lost brother?”
“Lady Grace, were you aware that Sora was second in line for the throne?”
“Just ignore them, ignore them,” Alex told Grace and Tai.
“High Lady Aqua, what have you to say concerning the fact the Judges will ask why Lord Alexander cannot provide identification for the boy that claims to be his son?”
Grace almost turned around at that point, but Aqua grabbed her arm and pulled her up the stairs. When they were inside, Aqua touched her shoulder armor piece and in a flash of light, her armor covered her body, including her helmet. “I’ll see you in the court room,” she said and disappeared into the crowd of lawyers and world leaders.
Alex took the kids back to the same room they were in the day before, just when Princess Jane arrived with her group. Alex and Luke both bowed but Grace nodded her head, only because she had never bowed to Sora.
“There are only a few people left to question and the counsel has heard most of the story. We should wrap this up very quickly,” remarked Princess Jane.
“I hope so, my Lady,” said Alex, “This Inquiry is taking up too much time.”
“Excuse me, Lord Porter?” Lucy tapped Alex on the shoulder with Clarise and Anemone next to her.
“Yes?”
“Is it true that you and Grace are Russian?” asked Clarise.
“Distantly, but yes,” he replied.
“Can you speak Russian, then?” asked Lucy.
Alex smiled, then said, “Of course. It is always best to learn one’s ancestral language.”
Lucy and Clarise squealed with amazement and Anemone said to Grace, “See, he does speak Russian.”
“No he doesn’t,” Grace shook her head, “He was speaking in English.”
The three of them stared at her. “Wait a minute, you could understand what he was saying?” asked Lucy.
“Yeah, because he was speaking English, wasn’t he?” she added, now becoming unsure of herself.
“Wait, wait, wait!” Lucy said as Alex opened his mouth to explain, “It’s because Grace is Angelus right?”
“Partially,” replied Alex, “Most Angelus learn English and a third major language at a young age. The Angelus language, Angelician, is usually understood by most humans, if the Angelus has undergone genetic adaptation. Half-Angelus usually are good at understanding different languages with some practice and can understand their parents ancestral language.”
“That’s probably why you were so good at German, Grace. You were the best in the class,” said Anemone.
“German’s easy and similar to English. As long as you paid attention, everyone in the class should have gotten A’s,” Grace tried to be modest, “I’m not a translator box.”
“Really?” Alex asked, “How do you understand Sora then? I don’t think he speaks English.”
The girl looked at each other, letting the idea sink into their heads, just before Grace called, “Sora! What language do you speak?”
“What do I speak?” he asked, giving them a puzzled look.
“You know, English, Spanish, Japanese,” Anemone gave him examples but Sora looked more confused then ever.
“What’s English?” he asked. The girls stared at each other in awe.
“So what does he speak then?” asked Grace, as they turned away from Sora.
“He is part-Angelus, which is why he can understand you,” said Alex, “Possibly Angelican but I highly doubt it. More likely Spirian, which is a combination of English, Japanese, Chinese, Korean, and Arabic dialects.”
“But how can we understand him and everyone else?” asked Clarise, “We’re not Angelus.”
“It’s because your hearts are connected to Sora’s and Grace’s. Nothing is better to break a language barrier,” explained Alex.
The door opened and the man who had entered the room yesterday said, “They are ready to start.”
“Okay, we’ll be out there,” said Alex, picking up his briefcase and changing into his Angelus form. They walked out of the room and down through the corridor once more to the courtroom. The world leaders were gathered together once more, eager to finally end the Inquiry. The Judges, scribes, and translators were back in their seats, only this time, the Chasers were with them.
As soon as the group were all within the central platform, an Angelus guard called to the large crowd, “All rise!” The room thundered again as the world leaders and other delegates stood up. “Today we continue the Inquiry called forth by vote by the Federation. Overseeing the rest of the Inquiry, High Judge Zaida, High Judge Ulrich, and High Judge Brenton. You may be seated.”
“Who is not present today?” asked Judge Zaida. This time, the human scribe stood up.
“High Lord Hades, the Olympian God of the Underworld, World Leader Commander Neuve of Juno City, and King Triton and the other world leaders of Atlantica,” replied the scribe.
Judge Zaida whispered something to Judge Brenton and then said to the counsel, “We will continue with the Inquiry we started yesterday. First to the stands, Anemone Nevue.”
Anemone frowned as she and Alex took the floating lift up to the level of the Judges. As the lift ascended, the world leaders started to jeer at Anemone, as if they were eager to find out how much like her father she was. “Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Anemone Nevue, daughter of world leader Commander Antonio Nevue and Elane Nevue,” she said.
“Anemone Nevue, your father has served as Commander and World Leader of Juno City for twenty years, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Twenty-one next month actually,” Anemone replied curling her hair.
“None the less, Mars was one of the first worlds affected by the Heartless. Your Father followed Galactic Federation protocol and alerted the people to stay away from the Heartless, but he failed to report his findings on the Nobody his armies had discovered,” said Judge Zaida, “What have you to say of this?”
“First of all, no one knew it was a Nobody. I mean did anyone? In fact it was Ansem the Wise who dubbed the creatures and those reports were not found nor understood until years later, when Organization XIII was at large. All we had was a corpse that according to scientific law, did not and/or could not exist. So we tagged and bagged it, putting it away for…nine years. Honestly, I’m surprised the corpse stayed around since any other time, Nobodies disappear after they’ve been defeated,” remarked Anemone, taking out a filer and sanding her nails down.
“So you would describe yourself as someone who knew more information on sensitive topics than most people?” asked Judge Brenton.
Anemone knew at once where he was going with this but she continued to file her nails, “Well, needless to say, Daddy didn’t tell me everything. But I did know about the existence of other worlds, as the daughter of a world leader of course, and about the Organization, nuclear energy, and the Heartless. But did I know my father was looking for the Dreamer? Did I know there was some kid with a Keyblade running around, saving the universe? Did I know my father was crazy enough to think he could go to war with Xehanort and every one else? No, I didn’t.”
“Did you believe at any point that your father was abusing his powers?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Nope, I thought he was doing a great job. Goes to show how much I enjoyed being Daddy’s little girl of totalitarian Juno,” Anemone sighed.
“Your father called for you about two days before the Juno City Crisis, to help him find the Dreamer, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
Anemone nodded. “He wanted me to find someone with a Key. He told me about the Keyblades, but he wasn’t after the Keyblade Master; it was someone else. I was suppose to look for a girl between the ages of thirteen and sixteen with a double iris.”
“And you told no one that he had you looking for this girl?” asked Judge Ulrich.
“Of course not, he made me promise,” explained Anemone.
“We’re you surprised that it turned out to Grace Porter or did you have your suspicions?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Are you kidding me? Grace Porter was- okay, she wasn’t the last person I’d expected, but she was towards the bottom. But then it made sense to me when I picked up the picture she drew of Roxas. I thought she had some involvement with the terrorists. I thought that’s what Daddy was looking for. He seemed really pleased when I gave him the information and placed an arrest warrant out right away,” said Anemone.
“But you thought you had done something good, right?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Sort of,” shrugged Anemone.
“So after you and your father went to the school to capture Grace, he left you with Madame Demetera after Grace was captured. But you were then ambushed by Balthier, Princess Lucy, and Michelle as they attempted to rescue Ling and you were forced against your will to escape with them, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“At first it was, but once I realized what they were fighting for and what my father was trying to do, I –I don’t know, had a change of heart,” Anemone smiled slightly.
“Very well, you are dismissed,” said Judge Zaida, “Next, Clarise Nevue.”
Clarise hands went clammy as her name was called. Anemone said, “Don’t worry,” as they traded places and Clarise climbed into the lift. She straightened her hair clips as the lift rose to the height of the Judges.
“Name?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Clarise Nevue, daughter of Commander and World Leader Antonio Nevue and Elane Nevue,” she said.
“Clarise Nevue, you and your sister are considered to be Genetically Altered Humans, correct?” asked Judge Zaida.
“That is correct, your honor,” Clarise bowed shyly, “I am number 122 and my sister, who is older than me by a minute, is 121.”
“What’s with the numbers?” asked Grace.
“Genetically Altered Humans, or GAH, are given a number, so that scientists can track their DNA alterations,” explained Joey, “If I remember correctly, Clarise should be the last one born that was a GAH.”
“That’s not a lot,” remarked Grace.
“Getting your genes altered is expensive and still hard to do. Earth scientists have recently got a hang on it within the last fifty years or so, and they don’t count those who had just their sex picked as GAH,” said Joey.
“Were you aware that your father was abusing his powers as World Leader of Juno?” asked Judge Zaida.
“At first no. Like my sister, I thought my father was looking out for the best interests of Juno and it’s people. But when I realized what hardships the people faced and what they thought of my father, I slowly started to questioned my father until I realized there was something terribly wrong,” said Clarise.
“When did you realize there was something wrong?” asked Judge Zaida.
“A few days before the City Crisis, when I met Margot and her brothers. Margot was kind to me, but Matti, I mean Montag, was a little unsure at first. But when I talked to Joey, he raised some issues that I had never thought of before, and I started to question some of the rules. I didn’t start to question my father until the next day, when I saw some of my father’s guards taking Margot away. When I went to my father that night, he said he was keeping Margot for her own protection, but that wasn’t entirely true. It was that same night when Anemone came back to report she had found Grace Porter as the one our father had been looking for. As soon as I realized what was really going on, I took off, but I didn’t get to Grace in time,” Clarise looked down at the ground, sadly.
“But you attempted to do what was right and you did join the Keyblade Users in the end,” remarked Judge Zaida with a small smile, “You are dismissed.”
The Inquiry continued for the next hour or so. Matti was called up after Clarise but he had little to add to Joey or Clarise’s stories. Hayner was called up next to describe his attack by Xine, followed by Margot. Joey was allowed to go with her on the lift as she described her ability to hear the Heartless. Some of the world leaders and delegates looked at her with disbelief although none of the lie detectors went off. Pence went up after Margot adding a bit to Hayner’s story, which wasn’t much as he was unconscious during the attack. Then finally, Tai was called up.
For the first time in her life, Grace noticed that her father’s face was filled with worry. He took Tai’s hand as he walked up on the lift. Grace knew at once there was something off when none of the Judges asked for Tai’s name. Most of the kids noticed this as well, but only Sora, Joey, Princess Jane, and Balthier looked just as worried as Alex.
“What is the first thing you remember?” asked Judge Zaida.
“The first thing I remember?” Tai asked for clarification.
“In your…life,” clarified Judge Zaida.
“Um…when Grace found me, ten years ago,” replied Tai.
“And you remember nothing before that?” asked Judge Zaida.
Tai shook his head.
“According to your…sister, your mechanical body was destroyed. Usually the consciousness of a robot with an artificial intelligence component is lost but yet here you are in a human body. Do you know how this may have happened?” asked Judge Zaida.
Tai shook his head again.
“What about the time between those points? Do you recall anything?” asked Judge Brenton.
“Not exactly. I knew time had passed, like I was sleeping, but I didn’t remember anything,” explained Tai.
“And you clam to be Lord Alexander’s son?” asked Judge Zaida.
“Yes, but not biologically,” replied Tai.
A few of the world leaders started to whisper among themselves.
“Lord Alexander!” Judge Zaida turned her attention to him, “We have enough information to prove you have been conducting illegal procedures on the heart. Although it has seemed to do more good than harm, we must question your actions. When did you first come across this boy?”
“Ten and a half years ago, during the early attacks by the Heartless on Radiant Gardens,” explained Alex, “I was part of a squad that was sent in to help the refugees leave the world. I came across a boy that was being target by a group of Heartless. They were attracted to some sort of aura surrounding him. I was unable to save him but the Heartless were not able to take his heart. In fact I could still feel the presence of the aura, the boy’s soul and his heart still there, although his body was limp and dead. Suddenly the body vanished, and I was left holding the boy’s heart and soul wrapped around in that strange aura. When I realized what it was, I sealed it in a box and placed it in a machine body, sending it to one of the few people I knew who could help him.”
“And what was it you realized?” asked Judge Zaida.
Alex took a deep breath, looked at Aqua, who nodded back at him. “I was going to wait until I had more sufficient evidence to present to the counsel, but it seems I have no choice. I believe,” he started to say, putting his hand on Tai’s head, “that this boy…is…the reincarnation of Lord Zion.”
There was another tremendous uproar in the room, almost as loud as the one after Sora was found to be second in line for the throne of the Angelus.
“That’s impossible!” hissed Princess Jane, “If he was Lord Zion’s incarnation, my oracle beacon would have picked it up.”
“Tai is still young,” explained Fran, “He wouldn’t show any traits of being an incarnation until he is about twelve. And besides, can’t you sense the aura surrounding him?”
“It is there,” Princess Jane concentrated hard, “Now that you pointed it out I can feel it, but it’s very faint, almost unnoticeable.”
“You knew he was the reincarnation of Lord Zion and bother not to say anything?” asked Riku.
“Only because we weren’t sure. Even Lord Alexander isn’t entirely sure,” remarked Balthier.
Once the Judges calmed everyone down, Judge Zaida turned back to Alex. “You said you have proof of this claim none the less?”
“That is correct, I do have some evidence that leads me to believe this boy is an reincarnation. The fact that he should’ve died when the Heartless first attacked him, but yet his soul and heart remained in this world, as if he still had purpose. The fact that he started to become more powerful after he was with my daughter for ten years, almost powerful enough to restore his body on his own. The fact that even after his second body was destroyed his heart and soul were still intact, allowing the Chasers to revive him. And I find it more than coincidental that he was born around the same time the Chasers last fought Xehanort, the same time Sora was born, the same time my daughter was born, the same time Riku was born, and the same time Princess Kairi was born,” Alex said firmly.
Not everyone seemed to be thinking along the same lines as Alex; many of the world leaders and delegates looked doubtful, including Judge Ulrich. The Judges then conversed with each other and when they were finished, Judge Zaida said to Alex, “While your daughter is one thing, taking this boy in as your son is another. Although, I do admit, forging the necessary documents would have gotten you into more trouble and there was no sense in filling out the adoption papers when there was no human body to speak of, this is the second time you have gone under the radar with adoption. You’re reasons seem legitimate enough though. As for your punishment for conducting experiments on the heart, we have decided to temporarily suspend all of your projects and research work except for the Avian Flu vaccination until we can verify your testimony. Until then, work as best you can on the vaccine. That should be your top priority. You are dismissed.”
When Tai and Alex got off the lift, Tai looked between Grace and Alex, worried. “Did I do something wrong?” he asked.
Alex didn’t say anything but Grace said, “No, you didn’t. You told the truth. That’s all that counts.”
Tai looked pleased with himself and Grace watch him run off to Margot. “Judge Zaida said Tai was the second. So who was the first?” asked Grace.
“I thought you would have figured that out,” Alex said shyly, and Grace looked towards Luke, who decided at that moment to look away.
Behind her, Balthier approached Alex. “Tai should be the last one right?” Balthier asked.
“Should be, but the Judges aren’t dismissing us,” Alex replied, his eyes to the Judges who were in deep discussion. “But who else would be left?” He asked, almost to himself, scanning the heads of the children, “Ah!” His eyes fell on Olette.
“Her? But she would only have to add to Hayner’s and Pence’s story,” remarked Balthier.
“That’s not it. There’s something else,” Alex whispered. Balthier eyed him and Alex nodded in the direction of the Chasers.
Balthier looked then stared at him. “She isn’t-”
“She is,” nodded Alex, “And if you think about it, it’s not entirely impossible.”
“Who told you?” asked Balthier, “Or was it confession?”
“A little of both. But there something even more surprising then that, that even I would like to hear,” said Alex.
When the Judges were finished in their discussion, Judge Zaida called, “Would Olette of Twilight Town come to the stands?”
Olette, as well as everyone else, was quite surprised as she headed to the stands with Princess Jane. Once again, the Judges did not bother to ask Olette’s name and started to question her immediately. “Miss Olette, your mother, who was not married to anyone in the vicinity of Twilight Town, gave birth to you and your brother, declaring that your biological father left you after you were born?”
“Yes,” nodded Olette.
“But after your mother died, the bank account in your mother’s name was transferred over to you and your brother, and about once a month a deposit was made via a transfer from another bank account,” said Judge Zaida.
“Yes, that was my mother’s life insurance,” remarked Olette.
“You’re mother didn’t have life insurance, Miss Olette,” Judge Ulrich said sharply, “Nor would you or your brother would have been able to touch that until you were eighteen if she did. As Angelus Intelligence would find, the bank account from which the deposits were being made into yours, was from one of our own, one of the Royal Family’s bank accounts.”
“Objection!” cried Princess Jane, “Angelus Intelligence has no right to be searching the Royal Family’s bank accounts without prior permission!”
“In this case, your Majesty, the owner did give Intelligence to search that account,” replied Judge Brenton.
“I want to see that account number,” Princess Jane said firmly.
Judge Zaida nodded and a holographic screen appeared in front of Princess Jane. Sora saw her mouth drop. His sister then looked at his grandfather who looked just as surprised as she was, to her father, who drooped his ears, to Terra, who looked a little whiter than usual.
“Your Highness, you seem to recognize the account number. You also seem just as confused as we are. Perhaps your uncle, High Lord Terra would care to explain why every month, a transfer is being made from his account to this girl, who he should have no connection with,” Judge Zaida said, turning to the Chaser.
Terra turned away from her fiery eyes, and instead looked at Olette, who had already seemed to figure it out. Terra got up and said to the entire counsel, “The reason I have been transferring funds to Olette’s account every month, is because she is my daughter.”
The delegates started to gasp, Hanyer gave a large “WHAT?!”, Princess Jane just looked like she wanted to bad mouth both her father and her uncle, and Sora just watched them with his mouth opened.
“The reason I never made direct contact with my children before is the same reason my brother and my comrade hid their children, to protect them,” explained Terra.
“Apparently not, considering that three years ago, your son, Daniel, was attacked and killed by Heartless, and his Nobody joined the ranks of the Organization,” remarked Judge Zaida.
More gasps echoed throughout the room as Olette cried, “That’s- that’s not true!”
“You cannot confirm nor deny this, Miss Olette, as your brother’s Nobody asked the leader of the Organization to erase your memories because he thought what you witness was to horrible for you to remember,” said Judge Ulrich.
Olette was numb with shock. She didn’t say anything and looked at the floor as Princess Jane asked, “What number was Olette’s brother?”
“Number Ten, Demyx,” replied Judge Brenton.
Sora looked down to the floor. Demyx was one of the members he had defeated, twice. He thought he had finished him off for good the second time…but to find out now it was his own cousin he had faced off? But wasn’t he alive? Hadn’t he show up in Radiant Gardens? He was so lost in thought, he didn’t hear the Judges dismiss the counsel.
Princess Jane was talking with Olette. “I am so sorry about this!” she bowed her head, “Believe me, when I get my hands on uncle Terra he’ll be wishing he learned how to use Protect magic! That is if Grandpa and Grandma don’t get to him first…”
“It’s all right,” said Olette, “You don’t have to go and beat him up.”
“I understand, but I am going to give him a piece of my mind!” Princess Jane huffed and took off with her father to the hallway.
“That was certainly one way to end an Inquiry,” remarked Balthier.
“Once the Judges get a hand on something like that, they have to deal with it with all the force they can muster,” sighed Alex, “I’m just glad this is all over.”
“Olette?” asked Hayner, “Are you alright?”
“I’m fine,” she forced a smile, but she still looked a little shaken by the sudden turn of events.
“Why did the Judges go so hard on Terra?” asked Grace.
“The Angelus have an unspoken code of ethics,” explained Alex, “One of them is you must always provide for your children, and if not you’re considered, well, a bunch of colorful words I shouldn’t say in front of you. If you need to put your kids in hiding due your job, then at least you tell someone about it, usually the Knights, so it doesn’t look like you’re abandoning them. With you, we told the Knights about you as well as the Royal family, because it was already bad enough your mother and I weren’t married. Sora’s parents were married, and Prince Michael did stay with Sora for the first five years of his life and after he left Sora, took Jane with him and took care of her. He also told the Royal Family and some of the Knight of his decision. Terra, on the other hand, had his children with a woman he had been seeing off and on since before he officially became a Chaser. He did not tell anyone he had kids and he made no real effort to have any interaction with them, except for financially providing for them. Sure, he feels bad about it, but he still should have said something at least to the Royal Family. The Judges won’t charge him because he’s a Chasers and a member of the Royal Family, and there’s the fact that he did indeed made no direct connection with them because he feared for his safety. But if he was somebody else, he would have been thrown in jail.”
When they walked out of the courtroom, they could hear shouts echoing from down the hall. True to her word, Princess Jane was giving her uncle a piece of her mind. “You big stupid jerk! Why didn’t you tell anyone you had kids? It one thing if we have to deal with the Sora issue but now the leaders are really going to have a row with this one!”
The Princess opened her mouth again to start another round but the Angelus King but his hand on her shoulder and said calmly, “That is enough, Jane.”
Princess Jane folded her arms, her face still full of furry, when she saw Olette broke away from the group. Olette approached the Royal Family slowly and stopped a few feet away from them. The Angelus King told Princess Jane to follow him with his wife and son, and as he came to Olette, he stopped and bowed his head respectfully. Olette bowed back, and the Royal Family continued along the corridor, leaving Terra alone with his daughter.
Olette did not look at Terra, although he was looking at her, as if trying to decipher what she was feeling. “I’m not exactly sure what to say to you,” she said.
“I understand,” said Terra.
“Mom always said you were a good person when she was alive. She loved you,” Olette added.
Terra looked a little surprised by this but said nothing.
“Danny hates you, a lot,” she went on, “He would sometimes say, if you ever showed up, he was going to kill you. I think,” she was crying now, “I hated you too a bit.” She was sobbing now and she didn’t look at Terra for fear of him seeing it as weakness. But he didn’t; he appreciated it and what she said, and for the first time since she was a baby, held her close.
Sora was still deep in thought, when his grandparents, father, and sister passed him. He watched his father in his Transmira form and remembered how hard it was for Jane to understand him. Well, maybe his father was hard to understand sometimes but Sora sure wasn’t.
“Dad!” Sora called. The wolf stopped and looked back. Jane looked back as well, a few feet in front of her father.
“I understand why you left Mom. I understand why you left us. But that doesn’t mean you have to be all depressed about it and hide yourself in your Transmira form. Sure, Mom was sad after you left, but she got over it. I think she would be disappointed to see you how you are now. Actually, I think she would just laugh and call you an idiot that has more hair than brains. What I’m trying to get at is,” Sora went on, “There are people that need you. Jane needs you. I…need you. I don’t care what you did in the past. I forgive you. So let’s just try and be together again, as a family should.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, but when he looked up again, the wolf was gone.
In the wolf’s place, what a man that Sora thought was either an older version of himself or his father. The only differences between the two were Michael was a few inches taller then he was and both his ears were pierced. Jane was so surprised at her father’s appearance, she looked as if she would jump out of her dress. Michael looked at Sora curiously, smiled warmly, and said, “Thank you.” He then wrapped his arm around Jane’s shoulder and they walked away, Jane’s head starting to lean on his shoulder. Sora wanted to go with them, but he knew Jane need her father now more than he did and as an afterthought, knew it was probably best not to go off without telling his grandparents.
Joey broke away from the group, saying, “I’ll meet you back at the Genii Ward. There’s something I got to do first.” He took off down the hall in the direction the Royal Family had gone. “Room sixteen…room seventeen…room eighteen!” He opened the door and found himself in a conference room. Three men were sitting at the end of the table: the Angelus King, Professor Xaiver, a man with blonde hair and deep red eyes Joey had never seen before, and a mouse with the roundest ears Joey had ever seen. The man with red eyes had a mechanical limb instead of a left arm and there were several metal palates covering the left side of his face.
“Mr. Carter,” King Mark smiled, “We have been expecting you. This is, as you already know, Professor Xaiver, King Mickey of Disney Castle,” he pointed to the mouse, “and this is Ansem the Wise,” he said, pointing to the man with the deep red eyes.
Joey was in awe but pulled himself together and gave a deep bow, “It is an honor, sirs.” He sat down at one of the seats and asked, “Are you four, the Big Four?”
Professor Xaiver shook his head, “We are a member short today; you will be filling in his place today. I’m sure he wouldn’t mind, as he is your grandfather.”
Joey tried very hard not to let his mouth drop open. His grandfather knew the Angelus King and Ansem the Wise? He wondered if his grandfather accidentally let it slip from one of his stories.
“We’d like to here about this Nobody cure,” said Ansem the Wise, “Do you really think you can do it?”
“It’s not impossible,” said Joey, “But it’s going to take a lot of work. I would have to come with three, maybe four, different subtypes of a placenta to really pull it off.”
“Why so many?” asked King Mickey.
“First we have the common Nobodies. They’re more of a lost cause than anything, so the best I could come up with would be a weapon to destroy them. That should be easy. Then we have the human Nobodies. Since they are all from different worlds, I don’t know how their immune systems would react to the gene therapy. Some could be immune to the cure. Thirdly we have Roxas and Naminé. Because they are already fused back to their human counterparts, separating their DNA from the human DNA is going to be difficult. It’s a painful process and quite dangerous. Finally we have Xine. She’s a vampire and she was a Nobody created from cloned DNA. There’s nothing I can use to create a cure for her, yet,” explained Joey.
“So what you need is the research,” said King Mark.
“I have enough research that I can start. What I need is testing supplies, but I doubt even the Angelus Research departments have human Nobody blood samples,” Joey folded his arms.
“You could use the blood samples we took from Sora and Kairi when they first arrived at the Flying City. The Research departments could take those samples and mass produce them for you,” suggested Professor Xaiver.
Joey nodded but Professor Xaiver said, “Something else seems to be troubling you.”
“It’s just, during my proposal, there was something I left out, only because I knew people would panic. Take a look at this,” Joey opened his laptop and pulled up a graph chart. There were four bars, one in red, blue, pink, and purple. The red and blue ones were higher than the pink and purple, but the red and pink bars were smaller than the blue and purple bars. “This is Sora’s approximate power potential before he was fused by with Roxas,” Joey pointed to the red bar, “And this is after,” he pointed to the blue bar. “The same goes for Kairi’s,” he pointed to the pink and purple bars.
“You’re saying that humans become stronger when they are fused back with their Nobodies?” asked King Mickey.
“Or their Heartless,” added Joey, “And although Kairi is not as powerful as Sora, her growth rate is higher, almost triple,” he pressed a button that showed the percent change of growth between Sora and Kairi.
“What does it mean?” asked King Mark.
“It may mean that the longer a Nobody and its human or Heartless counterpart are separate, the stronger they become. But they’re may be a time limit. There still seems to be a bond between a Nobody and its human or Heartless counterpart but that bond may fade over time or become severed if either the Nobody or the counterpart is killed,” explained Joey, “I think Xehanort may use this to become stronger.”
“Which means his Nobody would come after Riku,” remarked Professor Xaiver.
“But Xemnas was destroyed!” squealed King Mickey.
“Maybe not, my friend,” sighed Ansem the Wise, “Many of the Organization members we thought to have been destroyed are reappearing. Xemnas may still be out there somewhere.”
“And if he has been separated from his Heartless for ten years, then time is almost up for him to fuse back,” added Professor Xaiver. The rest of the table nodded.
“There’s other thing,” said Joey, “I think both Xehanort’s Heartless and his Nobody all had this planned out from the beginning.”
“To fuse back together?” asked King Mark.
“To weaken Sora,” Professor Xaiver answered before Joey could.
Joey nodded. “Back in Hallow Bastion, when Riku was first possessed by Xehanort’s Heartless, he told Sora exactly what to do to free Kairi’s heart, by freeing his own. He deliberately left the dark Keyblade behind and Sora unlocked his heart, becoming a Heartless and Roxas was born in Twilight Town. The moment that happened, Xemnas is right there, almost as if he was waiting for it to happen. Now after Sora gets all his memories screwed up by Naminé, he goes into his enchanted sleep. There is no one else at Castle Oblivion; Axel is the only one to survive and he goes back to the Organization. They actually let Naminé go and they could have easily, easily killed off Sora. But they don’t. It seems too suspicious that they would just let them go, even if they wanted him to kill off Heartless later. Roxas in the meantime is getting frustrated that no one is telling him what he wants to know and leaves. The Organization doesn’t seem to do anything at first; it’s almost like Xemnas expected it, and he probably did. He and the other first six members of the Organization studied hearts and how people acted when they were driven by their emotion. They do go after him eventually but it’s not as forced as I thought it would be. I would expect them to drag him back, torture him, and possibly kill him, but all they did was send a couple of Nobodies and Axel after him. But if you ask me, they knew he wasn’t going to come back and they hoped he would finished off Axel, who was becoming a liability. They allowed Roxas to fuse back with Sora as if they expected him to do that, regardless of the actions taken by DiZ and Riku. It seems as if Xehanort wanted to weaken Sora. I’m hoping for once that I’m wrong.”
“But that still seems kind of a stretch,” King Mickey said thoughtfully, “Xehanort is cunning but he’s not that cunning.”
“Yes, but Xehanort and the Organization have always been third party. They’ve always been the ones pulling the strings from the shadows and they did it well. My only issue is, I can’t help but think I’ve missed something,” remarked Joey.
“There’s no point in worrying about it now,” said King Mark, “If you can get started on that cure, then maybe we can take down one of Xehanort greatest allies.”
“If you can count them his allies,” remarked Professor Xaiver as they all got up to leave.
************************************************************************
Sora returned back to the Magdalene estate with his grandmother. His grandfather had stayed behind to take care of some business, maybe to calm the chaos caused by Terra down. The Queen’s face still looked troubled with worry and Sora tentatively asked, “Grandma, are you mad at Uncle Terra?”
The Queen sighed and said, “I’m not sure. It’s been so long since I last saw him, but I wished he had said something to me at least. Your grandfather on the other hand…” she broke off.
They were both quiet until they reached the estate. “You might want to gather up your belongings,” said Sora’s grandmother, “They’ll let you leave tomorrow and knowing Captain Balthier he would want to leave straight away before traffic gets bad.”
Sora nodded and went up to his bedroom. Not surprisingly, Jane was there. “I got everything packed up and ready to go. Just say the word and we’ll take off!”
“That didn’t take long,” remarked Sora.
“Well it’s just a few of my clothes, a set of summoner’s robes, a staff, and my equipment. Dad says I could go too,” Jane said excitedly, “Let’s hope he comes up with a really good excuse.”
“But what if they catch us trying to leave with you?” asked Sora.
“I’ll be in my human form. Only a few people know what I look like as a human. They’ll just think I’m someone you picked up on Alluria,” explained Jane, “So any idea where we’re going?”
“Not sure,” shrugged Sora, “Tai has the Astropass and we won’t know where to go until it activates. Maybe we’ll just head back to Radiant Gardens.”
“Well where ever we go, we have to be back in time for the Helios Ball,” said Jane.
“The Helios Ball?” asked Sora.
Jane nodded, “It takes place the last day of the Federation’s session before Winter break. All the world delegates gather for a night of festivities at the Royal Palace. All the Royal Family has to be there of course, so you have to come along to. We’re probably going to have to find you something nice to wear and you’ll need to look for a date too. The Keyblade Users and the Royal Family usually open the ball.”
“I don’t dance!” Sora grimaced.
Jane sighed. “Looks like that’s one more thing to add to my to-do list: teach-Sora-how-to-dance-so-he-doesn’t-make-a-complete-idiot-of-himself-in-front-of-hundreds-of-world-leaders.”
“Fine, I’ll do it! Just don’t force me to wear something stupid,” said Sora.
There was a knock on Sora’s door. Jane dived under the bed as Jarvis called through the door, “Master Sora! There’s a visitor for you!”
Once he made sure Jane was well hidden, Sora opened the door and followed Jarvis down the stairs. Judge Zaida, still in her armor was waiting in the lobby. Jarvis took off at once, as he had to help make dinner, leaving the two of them alone. Sora bowed and Judge Zaida bowed back. “The counsel has a request for you, Keyblade Master. Due to your pass relations with King Triton of Atlantica and his daughter, they wish for you to check up on him. The King and his delegates or even anyone from his world has not been to the Federation for several months. The counsel is worried something may have happened to him. Do you except our request?”
“I do,” Sora replied at once, hoping the Commander had nothing to do with Atlantica or anything for that matter.
“I am glad to hear that,” remarked Judge Zaida, “We expect great things from you, Keyblade Master. Do not disappoint us as your predecessors did.”
As Judge Zaida walked out of the house, Sora could help but feel a little angry about what she had said. He returned back to his bedroom, where Jane was still there. “Who was it? What did they say?” she asked.
“It was Judge Zaida,” he replied, “She wants me to go to Atlantica to check on the King.”
“Oh,” Jane’s face dropped.
“What’s wrong?” asked Sora.
“If they’re sending you, that means they think there’s something bad going on or something weird is going on, whichever you prefer,” explained Jane.
“It shouldn’t be anything I can’t handle,” remarked Sora.
“If not I’m always there to save your ass,” grinned Jane.
“Hey!” Sora threw a pillow at her and they started a pillow fight that lasted until Sora was called to dinner and Jane had to leave for home.
************************************************************************
Grace was woken up early the next morning by her mother. “I have to go,” Aqua said.
“Where?” Grace asked sleepily.
“I can’t tell you,” she replied, “But I will see you soon. You have to get ready. Your father will see you and your brother off.” Aqua then kissed her goodbye and disappeared through Grace’s bedroom door.
Grace got dress and climbed down the stairs into the kitchen. Her father was making pancakes on the stovetop, while Tai and Luke seemed to be in some contest to see who would fall asleep first. They perked up when Alex placed a large plate of hotcakes on the table. Grace watched as Luke dumped chocolate syrup and whipped cream on his stack as she reached for the butter, Tai looking on with a mixture of surprise and horror.
When they were finished, Alex took them outside and called down a taxi, telling the driver to take them to docking station 156. The sun was just starting to rise on the horizon and they were one of the only few out on the road. The taxi took them to a port area, where ships of every size docked at platforms that were as large as train stations. They approached a section marked “restrained transport ships” and Alex had to show the guard his ID before the taxi could go through. The Strahl and Gummi ship were docked next to each other and most of the gang was already there, Balthier making his final preparations.
“Are we ready to go?” asked Grace.
“There’s still some more boxes to load and Sora insists that we wait until his friend comes,” said Balthier.
“His friend?” Grace turned to look at Sora, who was pacing up and down between Donald and Goofy.
“Oh! Where is she?” he shouted.
“That’s the last of them,” Balthier announced as the last of the supplies were loaded into the Strahl, “We’re leaving!”
“WWWWWWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTT!”
There was a sudden crash from behind like a small explosion. Something crashed into the bundle of boxes behind them. A hand reached out from the piles and a second hand on a hoverboard helped pushed a young girl with sleek black hair in a ponytail and goggles over her eyes. Grace thought she looked oddly familiar.
The girl took over her goggles and let them dangle around her neck. She walked up to Sora with a large duffel bag under one arm and the hoverboard in the other. “I thought I told you to wait!” she said angrily at Sora.
“You’re late!” Sora folded his arm back at her.
“Ah, if it isn’t our little thief,” said Balthier, “What brings you here?”
“This little thief just got hired by the Keyblade Master. I’m to help him in his quest to take down the Commander, for a small amount of Munny, of course,” the girl smiled.
“More like a king’s ransom,” remarked Alex.
“Do you have a name?” asked Balthier.
“I’m Lyra Silvertounge, thief and entrepreneur extraordinare,” said the girl.
Balthier folded his arms and studied the girl, deep in thought. He looked at Alex and they both seemed to be thinking the same thing. “Lfqw wbrf Vsblufkқ, mfgs ualwgüŵk glp g dfwŵғs ualüfgeғs,” Balthier said in high Angelican.
Lyra made a face but Balthier said to the group, “All right, listen up! Grace, Lucy, and Lyra will be traveling with Sora, Donald, and Goofy in the Gummi ship. Once we have permission to leave, the space traffickers we tell us when we can warp to Atlantica. Got it?”
The kids gave a cheer and they started to board the Strahl. Grace gave her father a tight good-bye hug and she even managed to grab Luke and give him a small squeeze before he wandered off. “I’ll see you two soon, all right?” said Alex.
Grace and Tai both nodded and Grace ran over to join the others at the Gummi ship. “We’re going to Radiant Gardens,” Sam told Sora, “There’s still work to be done in Ansem’s labs, but we should be able to tag along as soon as that work is done. Would you mind doing me a favor, and look after Ling for me?”
“Don’t worry. She’s in good hands,” said Sora, “Just don’t go getting yourself caught by the Angelus again. And…may the force be with you.”
Sam broke into a wide grin. “Catching on, are you? It’s about time!”
“Sora! We got to go!” called Donald.
Sora climbed back on board the Gummi ship, just as the radio echoed, “Space traffic controller three to DCM Gummi One. Permission has been granted to depart. Please proceed to warp gate terminal eight with the Strahl. Over.”
“Roger that!” Donald squawked into the microphone and pulled away from the dock with the Strahl.
The warp gate was a gigantic brown metal ring with flashing beacons on it. As the beacons got brighter, the ring started to activate, until the gate started to disorient the space inside of it. “Full speed ahead!” shouted Donald as he pushed the controls forward behind the Strahl, the warp sending them deep through space.
As the Keyblade Master and his allies were leaving the Flying City, Lady White broke into Prince Michael’s study. “My Lord, the Princess! She’s gone!”
She stopped when she saw Prince Michael in his human form. He did not turn to face her and was instead reading a letter he found on his table. “My Lord?” she asked, half surprised to see him in his human form and half believing he had not heard her.
“It’s alright, Minerva,” Prince Michael tucked the letter away, “I know where she is. She’s in save hands.”
“But sir-?”
“I need you to cancel all of my appointments today. There’s someone I need to see,” he walked towards her, “Someone I haven’t seen in a long time. I hope you understand.”
“Of course my Prince,” Lady White bowed her head and she when she lifted her head, the Prince was already out the front door, leaving Lady White to wonder about the surprises and changes yet to come.
KINGDOM HEARTS: AFTER DAWN PART II
“Triton’s granddaughter will be mine!”
“But something of this scale and magnitude isn’t natural.”
“This belonged to your aunt.”
“Good evening ladies and gentlemen. We are tonight’s entertainment.”
“And I don’t believe in fairies!”
“They’re both gone!”
“Do remember that forbidden book by Philip Pullman?”
“Operation Dæmon has been very successful so far.”
“Blue punch buggie!”
“Are you sure it’s a dog?”
“There are two of us left. The other is infected; everyone else is dead.”
“To infinity and beyond!”
“You’re an action figure!”
“That’s it!”
“Jack and Sally are getting married!”
“I saw his face.”
“Perhaps this might help you.”
“He’s your uncle.”
“I’m sorry but we’re going to trust a chicken?”
“I guess they’re not very friendly.”
“He’s going into cardiac arrest.”
“I’m sorry but we can never see each other again.”
“Atlantis? What would Xehanort want with a city that doesn’t exist?”
“It’s the Shepherd’s Journal.”
“The Heart of Atlantis lies with the eyes of her King.”
“How could we have missed this?”
“The Sea of Izabella will guide you.”
“Ah, so you’re from the Hereafter.”
“What if they were afraid of something so terrible, it scared them as much as I do?”
“I love you.”
“This ends now!”
And now it's time for your first clue about the secret boss:
"This character is not from the Disney or Square-Enix universe (that includes Kingdom Hearts, Valkyrie Tales (?) front Mission, Dragon Quest, and Star Ocean), but is well known to gamers."
Remember, once you figure out who it is, come up with a strategy to beat this character!
Thank you for the last chapter, I was reading for 2 days. I liked the inquiry and the hint at the worlds they're about to go to. Can't wait for the next chapter.
Two days?! I hope you didn't have to go back and reread anything.
So anyone surprised about the revelations? How about Sora being the Crown Prince or his dad? How about him being related to Yuna? Of course, I recently noticed that both Yuna and Sora's look of surprise is almost exactly the same.
Also next chapter is in the works and it will be shorter this time. I promise!
So anyone surprised about the revelations? How about Sora being the Crown Prince or his dad? How about him being related to Yuna? Of course, I recently noticed that both Yuna and Sora's look of surprise is almost exactly the same.
Also next chapter is in the works and it will be shorter this time. I promise!
No, but I did reread cause it was really good, especially the part about Olette and Demyx being Terra's son and daughter. Sora probably felt bad about beating his cousin.
That line at the end where someone says “I’m sorry but we can never see each other again.” is Sora saying that to Kairi?
That line at the end where someone says “I’m sorry but we can never see each other again.” is Sora saying that to Kairi?
- Status